This paper was converted on www.awesomepapers.org from LaTeX by an anonymous user.
Want to know more? Visit the Converter page.

Topological aspects of /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} eigenfunctions for the Laplacian on S2S^{2}

C. H. Taubes  and  Y. Wu Department of Mathematics, Harvard University, Cambridge, MA chtaubes@math.harvard.edu Center of Mathematical Sciences and Applications, Harvard University, Cambridge, MA ywu@cmsa.fas.harvard.edu
Abstract.

This paper concerns the behavior of the eigenfunctions and eigenvalues of the round sphere’s Laplacian acting on the space of sections of a real line bundle which is defined on the complement of an even numbers of points in S2S^{2}. Of particular interest is how these eigenvalues and eigenvectors change when viewed as functions on the configuration spaces of points.

1. Introduction

This paper describes an eigenvalue problem for the Laplacian on the round 2-sphere which is associated to a configuration of an even number of distinct points on that sphere. Each such point configuration specifies a Hilbert space domain for the Laplacian which makes it a self-adjoint operator much like the standard Sobolev space domain (which is the domain in the case of the zero point configuration). The eigenvalues and eigenfunctions change when the points in the configuration move about; and our goal is to understand how and why the eigenvalues and eigenfunctions change the way they do. Our goal in this regard is realized only in part; and it is fair to say that our study produces more questions than answers.

1.1. The background

To set the stage for what is to come fix an even, positive integer to be denoted by 2n and let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denote a chosen collection of 2n2n distinct points in the round 2-sphere. With 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} in hand, let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} denote the real line bundle over S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} with monodromy 1-1 on any embedded circle in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} linking any given point from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and no others. This is viewed as an associated vector bundle to the principle /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} bundle that is defined by the 2-1 branched cover of S2S^{2} with 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} being the branch locus. (All real line bundles in this paper have implicit fiber metrics that associate them to principle /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} bundles). Viewed in this way, the bundle 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} has a canonical fiber metric which can and will be used to define the norm of sections and, with the round metric’s inner product, the norm of derivatives of sections. With regards to derivatives: There is a canonical, metric compatible ‘covariant derivative’ for sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} valued tensors on S2S^{2}. This is because these are defined locally up to multiplication by the constant 1-1. If ff denotes a section, then dfdf is used to denote the corresponding covariant derivative which is a section of 𝔭TS2\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}\otimes T^{*}S^{2} over S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. (The covariant derivative on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-valued 1-forms and tensors is defined with the help of the round metric’s Levi-Civita connection.)

Let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} denote the Hilbert space completion of the space of smooth, compactly supported sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} over S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} using the norm whose square is defined by the rule

ff2=S2𝔭|df|2+S2|f|2f\longrightarrow\|f\|_{\mathbb{H}}^{2}=\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|df|^{2}+\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2} (1.1)

As explained in [11], there is a largest positive number to be denoted by E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} such that the inequality

S2𝔭|df|2E𝔭S2|f|2\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|df|^{2}\geq E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2} (1.2)

holds for every f𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. (As a consequence, the right most integral on the right hand side of (1.1) is redundant except in the well understood case when n=0n=0.)

Of interest in this article are those elements in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that are eigensections of the Laplacian: A section ff is an eigensection if there is a number λ[E𝔭,)\lambda\in[\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}},\infty) such that

S2𝔭df,dh=λS2𝔭f,h\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\langle df,dh\rangle=\lambda\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\langle f,h\rangle (1.3)

for all h𝔭h\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. The number λ\lambda is called the eigenvalue. (The notation here and subsequently uses ,\langle,\rangle to denote the round metric’s inner product on both TS2T^{*}S^{2} and on TS2𝔭T^{*}S^{2}\otimes\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}.) Any given eigensection for the Laplacian is a smooth section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. This is because the eigensection (denoted by ff) can be canonically viewed (up to multiplication by 1-1) as an ordinary function on any disk that is disjoint from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} where it obeys the spherical metric’s Laplace equation

ddf=λfd^{\dagger}df=\lambda f (1.4)

with λ\lambda denoting the corresponding eigenvalue. (What is denoted by dd^{\dagger} signifies the formal L2L^{2} adjoint of dd.)

An eigensection from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} for the Laplacian is said in what follows to be an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection and its corresponding eigenvalue is said to be an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue.

Proposition 2.1 in [11] asserts that E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue. The technology used to prove that proposition can be employed in a straightforward way to prove the proposition that follows:

Proposition 1.1: Fix a set 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} of distinct points in S2S^{2}. The corresponding Hilbert space 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} has an orthonormal basis of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections. Moreover, the corresponding set of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalues have finite multiplicities and they form a discrete set in [E𝔭,)[\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}},\infty) with no accumulation points.

Let 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} denote the space of unordered 2n2n-tuples of points in S2S^{2}. Each such 2n2n-tuple of points has a corresponding set of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections and the associated set of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalues: Our goal in this paper is explore how these 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections and their 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalues change as 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} moves in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

1.2. Eigenvalue functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

We start by investigating the behavior of the eigenvalues as functions of the configurations. Our principle example is the lowest eigenvalue function, the function 𝔭E𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\longrightarrow\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. This function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} has the following properties:

  • The function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is continuous; it is differentiable only where the corresponding eigenspace is 1-dimensional.

  • The infimum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is zero, it is only achieved on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} if n=0n=0.

  • The supremum of E𝔭E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is greater than an nn-independent multiple of nn and it is always achieved. But the function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is not differentiable there (nor is it at any other putative critical point).

(1.5)

By way of an example for the first bullet: The eigenspace for the minimal eigenvalue E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} on 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} has dimension 2 when the two points in the configuration are antipodal (see Section 7). And, as we explain later, there are configurations in any n>1n>1 version of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} where the minimal eigenvalue eigenspace has multiplicity at least four. (This multiplicity business is surprising because mathematical physics/differential equation lore says that the lowest eigenvalue of a Laplacian must have multiplicity one.)

To elaborate on the second bullet: The function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} limits to zero along paths in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that bring all of the constituent points together. We study the behavior of the lowest eigenvalue function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} (and also higher ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalues) along sequences where subsets of configuration points coalesce by introducing a natural compactification of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} as a stratified space with strata {𝒞2n,𝒞2n2,𝒞2n4,,𝒞0}\{\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}},\mathcal{C}_{2n-2},\mathcal{C}_{2n-4},\ldots,\mathcal{C}_{0}\}. We then show that E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} (in fact, all ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalues) extends continuously to this compactification. The compactification is denoted by 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

To elaborate on the third bullet: Although E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is differentiable where the corresponding eigenspace has multiplicity 1, it is not necessarily differentiable where the multiplicity is greater than 1. In this regard, we have an expression for the directional derivative of an eigenvalue function 𝔭λ𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\longrightarrow\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} where the eigenspace has multiplicity 1 which implies this:

The directional derivatives of λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} at a given configuration p, are all zero if and only if the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection is 𝒪(dist(𝔭,)32)\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\cdot)^{3\over 2}\right) near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

(1.6)

By way of comparison, the arguments in Part 3 of Section 4 in [11] prove that the most that can be said about an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with no other a priori information is that its norm is 𝒪(dist(p,)12)\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(p,\cdot)^{1\over 2}\right) near any given point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. As we explain below, the behavior in (1.6) implies that the eigenspace multiplicity of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is greater than 1 at any configuration where all of the directional derivatives are zero. That implies, in turn, that E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} does not have continuous derivatives where it is maximal.

What is said in (1.5) for the minimal eigenvalue function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} has an analog for the function that assigns to a configuration its kk’th lowest eigenvalue (for any k1k\geq 1); see Section 3.4 for a precise definition of this function. The basic conclusion is that these eigenvalue functions are differentiable where they have multiplicity 1, and need only be continuous where their multiplicity is greater than 1. Moreover, any putative critical point must occur where the multiplicity is in fact greater than 1 and thus where the function might not be differentiable. (Ljusternick-Schnirrelman constructions – which is to say min-max – can be used to define the notion of a critical value and critical point for a function that is only continuous.) The preceding remarks about the lack of differentiability of the k’th eigenvalue functions are proved in Section 3.5.

Looking ahead: Sections 2 and 3 of this paper investigate the properties of these eigenvalue functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

1.3. The projective space bundle

To understand the phenomena depicted in (1.5), we replace the eigenvalue functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} with a ‘universal’ eigenvalue function on the space of pairs of the form (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f) where 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and ff is a section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} with the S2S^{2}-integral of f2f^{2} equal to 1. This function is denoted by \mathcal{E} and it is defined by the rule

(𝔭,f)S2𝔭|df|2.(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f)\longrightarrow\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|df|^{2}. (1.7)

This function \mathcal{E} is (formally) a smooth function of these sorts of pairs. Moreover, a perturbation theoretic argument says this: If (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f) is a critical point of \mathcal{E}, then ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection (this is Raleigh-Ritz) and ff as it nears any point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} vanishes as 𝒪(dist(𝔭,)32)\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\cdot)^{3\over 2}\right) which is precisely the condition in (1.6).

Given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, let 𝕊𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}} denote the subset in the Hilbert space 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} (the norm is depicted in (1.1)) that consists of the elements whose square has S2S^{2}-integral equal to 1. The function \mathcal{E} is formally a function on a ‘fiber bundle’ over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose fiber of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the subspace 𝕊𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. But now something interesting appears: There is no such fiber bundle. This is a very pretty example of what the physicists would call an anomaly, this one being a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} version of a integer characteristic class anomaly that was discussed at some length in an unpublished paper by G. Segal [9] in the context of certain observations by L. Fadeev [1]. (There are many papers on anomalies in physics; see the recent paper of L. Müller for other versions of anomalies and references [5].) In the context at hand, there exists an obstruction class in H2(𝒞2n;/2H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}};\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}) that is zero if and only if the assignments {𝔭𝕊𝔭}𝔭𝒞2n\{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\longrightarrow\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}\}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}} define a fiber bundle. This obstruction class is non-zero; it is denoted by ω\omega.

We can none-the-less define an \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose fiber over any given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is 𝕊𝔭/{±1}\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}/\{\pm 1\} which is sufficient for the purposes at hand because \mathcal{E} has the same value on (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f) as it has on (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},-f). This bundle is denoted by \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} and \mathcal{E} descends there as a smooth function. In particular, one can look for critical points of \mathcal{E} on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. This leads us to study the (co)homology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} because that (in principle) dictates critical points of \mathcal{E}. (This \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} bundle and its function \mathcal{E} are described in Section 4 of this paper.)

By way of a parenthetical remark: In an alternate universe where the obstruction class is zero, one should still consider \mathcal{E} on the quotient \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} to study its critical points.

1.4. Critical values of \mathcal{E}

The observation in the third bullet of (1.5) that the minimal eigenvalue function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is not everywhere differentiable is an automatic consequence of the following observation about the function \mathcal{E} on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}:

Suppose that nn ¿ 0 and that (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is a critical point of the 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of \mathcal{E}. Then the corresponding critical value is not the lowest 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue (which is E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}); in fact, it is greater than the n’th 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue.

(1.8)

As noted in the first bullet of (1.5), the lack of differentiability of the minimal eigenvalue function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is due to the existence of configurations where the minimal eigenvalue has an eigenspace with dimension greater than 1. The condition in (1.8) tells us slightly more; it tells us that there can’t be a differentiable section of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} (as a bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) that assigns any given configuration to some ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigensection (modulo ±1\pm 1) with minimal eigenvalue. As explained in the next paragraph, the lack of a section of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is dictated by the existence of a non-zero anomaly class.

With regards to the anomaly and the existence of sections: The key fact about the anomaly class is that it’s pull-back to \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} via the projection map is zero; and this can’t be the case if there is a section because the composition of first the section and then the projection is the identity map on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. (If the anomaly were zero, then there would be a section of the corresponding infinite dimensional sphere bundle; and thus a section of the \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle. This is because a vector bundle over a finite dimensional manifold whose fiber dimension is greater than the base manifold dimension has a non-zero section.)

Morse theoretic arguments (min-max, for example) using the (co)homology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} would yield critical points of \mathcal{E} were \mathcal{E} a proper function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. Although \mathcal{E} is proper along the fibers of the projection to 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, it is not globally proper because 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} isn’t compact.

1.5. Homology classes of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}

As noted previously, the space 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} has a compactification as a stratified space (denoted by 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}) that accounts for the coalescence of subsets of configuration points. As it turns out, there is an extension of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} over this compactification (denoted by ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}) that maps to the compactification 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} and a corresponding, continuous extension of the function \mathcal{E} as a function over ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. This ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} space has non-zero /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} homology classes in degrees 4n+2m+14n+2m+1 with mm any non-negative integer. It is possible that these classes yield critical points of \mathcal{E} on large nn versions of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} because each such (n,m)(n,m) class is the image via a fiber preserving map to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} of the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} fundamental class of an 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundle over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. (The class sees the whole of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} because of this; in particular, the class is not carried by any single strata in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.) We show that these classes do give critical points of \mathcal{E} on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} and we show in Section 6 of this paper that the corresponding critical values (as functions of either nn or mm) are unbounded. Even so, it remains to be seen whether these critical points all lie in some fixed 𝒞2j\mathcal{C}_{2j} strata with jj having an nn and mm independent upper bound. This is work for the future.

By way of a remark: The classes used here can be viewed as a homological work-around for the non-differentiability of the kk’th eigenvalue function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} in the case when kk is odd. (There are also classes in the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} homology of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} with even degree – any even number – but their corresponding critical points are almost surely in the 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} or 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} strata. These strata and the corresponding critical points are described in Section 7.)

1.6. A potential application

Critical points of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} (should they exist) can be used to construct homogeneous singularity models for /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2 harmonic 1-forms and spinors on 3\mathbb{R}^{3}. To explain (see [11] and/or [10] for more), a homogeneous /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2 harmonic 1-form on 3\mathbb{R}^{3} consists of a data set (Z,,ν)(Z,\mathcal{I},\nu) with ZZ being a finite union of rays from the origin, with \mathcal{I} being real line bundle over the complement of ZZ and with ν\nu being an \mathcal{I}-valued 1-form defined on 3Z\mathbb{R}^{3}-Z that has the following properties:

  • ν\nu is both closed and coclosed.

  • |ν||\nu| extends over ZZ as a Hölder continuous function on 3\mathbb{R}^{3}.

  • ν\nu is homogeneous with respect to pull-back by the rescaling diffeomorphism that multiplies the Euclidean coordinates by a non-zero real number.

(1.9)

As explained in [11], the data sets of this sort with ZZ being the union of 2n2n rays are in 1-1 correspondence with pairs (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f) with 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and with f𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} being a non-zero eigensection of the Laplacian with |f|𝒪(dist(𝔭,)32)|f|\leq\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\cdot)^{3\over 2}\right) near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} (which is exactly the critical point criteria for the function \mathcal{E}). This same [11] explains how such a pair can also be used to define a homogeneous, /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2 harmonic spinor on 3\mathbb{R}^{3}. To summarize the correspondence: The set ZZ is the union of the rays from the origin through the points in the configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, the line bundle \mathcal{I} is the pull-back of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} via the map π:xx|x|\pi:x\longrightarrow{x\over|x|} from 3{0}\mathbb{R}^{3}\setminus\{0\} to S2S^{2}, and ν\nu is given by the rule

ν=d(|x|μπf),\nu=d\left(|x|^{\mu}\pi^{*}f\right), (1.10)

where μ\mu is 12(1+(1+4λ)12){1\over 2}\left(1+(1+4\lambda)^{1\over 2}\right) with λ\lambda denoting the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue.

Before [11], the only example of a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2 harmonic 1-form on 3\mathbb{R}^{3} had ZZ being a straight line through the origin (which corresponds to a critical point of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2\mathcal{C}_{2}). The paper [11] used the symmetry groups of the Platonic solids to construct examples where ZZ is the union of (respectively) four rays from the origin (pointing to the vertices of a regular tetrahedron), eight rays from the origin (pointing to the vertices of a cube) and 12 rays from the origin (pointing to the vertices of an iscosahedron.) Going in the reverse direction, the constructions in [11] give critical points of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞4\mathcal{C}_{4} and 𝒞8\mathcal{C}_{8} and 𝒞12\mathcal{C}_{12}.

1.7. Two remarks for the reader and a table of contents

The first remark concerns the case of n=1n=1: This case is illuminating because much can be seen explicitly in this case. The n=1n=1 case is discussed in some detail in Section 7 and a reader is advised to refer to that section when new notions are introduced.

The second remark concerns two notational conventions that are used throughout this paper: The first convention has c0c_{0} denoting a number greater than 1 whose value is independent of relevant background such as a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} or the integer nn. What precisely it is independent of will be clear from the context. The value of c0c_{0} increases between consecutive incarnations. The second convention has χ\chi denoting a chosen, smooth and non-increasing function on \mathbb{R} that is equal to 1 on (,14]\left(-\infty,{1\over 4}\right] and equal to 0 on [34,)\left[{3\over 4},\infty\right). This fixed version of χ\chi is implicitly used to construct ‘bump functions’ and ‘cut-off functions’.

What follows directly is the table of contents for this paper.

  1. 1.

    Introduction

  2. 2.

    Basic technology

  3. 3.

    The lowest eigenvalue as a function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

  4. 4.

    The \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle

  5. 5.

    The extension of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} and \mathcal{E} to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}

  6. 6.

    Min-max for \mathcal{E} on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}

  7. 7.

    The case of 𝒞2\mathcal{C}_{2}

  8. a.

    Appendix on the cohomology of a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle

1.8. Acknowledgements

Before starting, Y-Y. Wu wishes to acknowledge and thank the generous support of the Center of Mathematical Sciences and Applications (CMSA) at Harvard. Meanwhile, C.  H. Taubes wishes to acknowledge and thank the generous support of the National Science Foundation (DMS grant number 2002771).

2. Basic technology

This section introduces the basic technology that is used in later sections. To set the stage for what is to come, suppose henceforth that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is a chosen 2n2n-tuple from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. The convention in what follows has c0c_{0} denoting a number that is greater than 1 and that is independent of any chosen sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} in any given appearance. It can depend on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} unless stated otherwise. As noted in Section 1, the value of c0c_{0} can be assumed to increase between successive appearances.

2.1. 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}-independent a priori bounds

The lemma that follows summarizes some basic a priori bounds on eigensections of the Laplacian for a given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. These bounds are independent of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

Lemma 2.1: There exists κ>1\kappa>1 with the following significance: Fix 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and let ff denote an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection. Denote the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue by λ\lambda. Then the function |f||f| obeys:

  • S2|d|f||2=λS2|f|2.\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|d|f||^{2}=\lambda\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}.

  • |f|κ(λ+1)(S2|f|2)12\displaystyle|f|\leq\kappa(\lambda+1)\left(\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}\right)^{1\over 2} on the complement of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

Proof of Lemma 2.1: The first bullet inequality follows because any f𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} obeys the inequality |d|f|||df||d|f||\leq|df| almost everywhere, and because the integral of |df|2|df|^{2} for the eigensection ff is equal to λ\lambda times that of |f|2|f|^{2}. To prove the second bullet, note first the function |f||f| obeys the distributional inequality

dd|f|λ|f|.d^{\dagger}d|f|\leq\lambda|f|. (2.1)

With this understood, fix a point qS2𝔭q\in S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and let Gq()G_{q}(\cdot) denote the Green’s function for the operator dd+1d^{\dagger}d+1 with pole at qq. This Green’s function is smooth on S2qS^{2}-q and it is bounded near qq by an 𝒪(1)\mathcal{O}(1) multiple of 12πln(dist(,q))-{1\over 2\pi}\ln(\mathrm{dist}(\cdot,q)). The plan for what follows is to multiply both sides of (2.1) by GqG_{q}, integrate the resulting inequality over S2S^{2} and then integrate by parts twice to bound |f|(q)|f|(q) by λ\lambda times the integral of Gq|f|G_{q}|f|. The latter bound will lead to the second bullet’s bound via the Cauchy-Schwarz inequality because the S2S^{2} integral of Gq2G_{q}^{2} is finite. To implement this strategy, care must be taken near the points of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. To that end, fix ϵ>0\epsilon>0 but much less than 1, and then let χϵ()\chi_{\epsilon}(\cdot) denote the function on S2S^{2} that is given by the rule

χϵ()=χ(2ln(dist(,𝔭)ln(100ϵ)1).\chi_{\epsilon}(\cdot)=\chi\left(2{\ln(\mathrm{dist}(\cdot,\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})\over\ln(100\epsilon)}-1\right). (2.2)

This function is equal to 1 where the distance to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is greater than (100ϵ)12(100\epsilon)^{1\over 2} and equal to zero where the distance to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is less than 100ϵ100\epsilon. If ϵ\epsilon is much less than the distance from qq to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, then qq will sit where χϵ\chi_{\epsilon} is equal to 1. Note also that the derivative of χϵ\chi_{\epsilon} has support only in the region where the distance to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is between 100ϵ100\epsilon and (100ϵ)12(100\epsilon)^{1\over 2} where it is bounded by c01|lnϵ|1dist(,𝔭)c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}{1\over{\operatorname{dist}(\cdot,\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})}} with c0c_{0} being independent of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. This implies in particular that the S2S^{2} integral of |dχϵ|2|d\chi_{\epsilon}|^{2} is bounded by c01|lnϵ|c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|} with c0c_{0} again independent of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. With these last points understood, multiply both sides of (2.1) by χϵGq\chi_{\epsilon}G_{q} with ϵ\epsilon very small and then integrate by parts. The result of doing that leads to the inequality

|f|(q)c0λ(S2|f|2)12+c𝔭,q1|lnϵ|(S2|df|2+S2|f|2)12|f|(q)\leq c_{0}\lambda\left(\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}\right)^{1\over 2}+c_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},q}{1\over\sqrt{|\ln\epsilon|}}\left(\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}+\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}\right)^{1\over 2} (2.3)

where c0c_{0} is independent of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and qq and ff and ϵ\epsilon whereas c𝔭,qc_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},q} is only independent of ff and ϵ\epsilon (it does depend on the distance from qq to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}). Take ϵ0\epsilon\to 0 in (2.3) to obtain the second bullet’s bound for |f||f|.

2.2. Asymptotics near points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}

As noted in the proof of Lemma 2.1, if ff is from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}, then its norm is in the standard L12L^{2}_{1} Sobolev space for the whole of S2S^{2}; and this implies via Sobolev inequalities that |f|q|f|^{q} is integrable on S2S^{2} for any finite, non-negative value of qq. The following lemma concerns specifically ff’s behavior near the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}; it says in effect that a function in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} must vanish in a weak sense as a point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is approached.

Lemma 2.2: Given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, there exists κ>1\kappa>1 with the following significance: If f𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}, then S2𝔭1dist(,𝔭)2|f|2κS2𝔭|df|2.\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}{1\over\operatorname{dist}(\cdot,\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})^{2}}|f|^{2}\leq\kappa\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|df|^{2}.

Proof of Lemma 2.2: The asserted bound follows directly from Lemma 3.2 in [11] by invoking it for the annuli from the set {𝒜n(p):p𝔭 and n}\{\mathcal{A}_{n}(p):p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\text{ and }n\in\mathbb{N}\} where any given 𝒜n(p)\mathcal{A}_{n}(p) is defined by the rule

𝒜n(p){qS2𝔭:2n1δ<dist(q,p)<2nδ}n\mathcal{A}_{n}(p)\equiv\{q\in S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}:2^{-n-1}\delta<\operatorname{dist}(q,p)<2^{-n}\delta\}_{n\in\mathbb{N}} (2.4)

with δ\delta being 1100{1\over 100} times the minimum distance between the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

More can be said about behavior near the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} when ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection. In this case, the necessary observations about the behavior of an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection near a point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} invoke observations from Parts 2 and 3 of Section 4 in [11], specifically Equations (4.2)-(4.5) in [11] which hold for a Laplace eigensection whether or not 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is invariant under a symmetry group action. These observations are summarized by the upcoming Lemma 2.3. This summary of what is said in [11] uses stereographic projection from pp’s antipodal twin to define a complex coordinate to be denoted by zz near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} with both z=0z=0 and |dz|=1|dz|=1 at pp. By way of notation: The lemma use 𝔢()\operatorname{\mathfrak{Re}}(\cdot) to denote the real part of the indicated \operatorname{\mathbb{C}}-valued function or differential form.

Lemma 2.3: Let ff denote an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection. Given any point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, there exists the following data:

  • A non-zero complex number to be denoted by 𝔞\mathfrak{a},

  • A non-negative integer to be denoted by nn.

  • A section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} defined near pp to be denoted 𝔢\mathfrak{e} obeying

    lim|z|0(|𝔢|+|z||d𝔢|)|z|n12=0.\lim_{|z|\to 0}(|\mathfrak{e}|+|z||d\mathfrak{e}|)|z|^{-n-{1\over 2}}=0.

These are such when ff is depicted using the complex coordinate zz and its complex conjugate, it has the form f|z=𝔢(𝔞zn+12)+𝔢f|_{z}=\operatorname{\mathfrak{Re}}\left(\mathfrak{a}z^{n+{1\over 2}}\right)+\mathfrak{e}.

When the point pp is germane to the discussion, then the corresponding versions of 𝔞\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}} and nn are written as 𝔞p\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p} and npn_{p}. When ff and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} are germane, they are written as 𝔞p(f)\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f) and np(f)n_{p}(f).

By way of a definition: The subset 𝔭f𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is defined to be the set of points with the integer nn being zero.

2.3. The divergence identity

The identity that follows momentarily uses 𝔤\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}} to denote the round metric on S2S^{2} when viewed as a section of Sym2(TS2)\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(T^{*}S^{2}). Supposing that ff denotes an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection and λ\lambda its eigenvalue, define the section 𝕋\mathbb{T} of Sym2(TS2)\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(T^{*}S^{2}) on S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} by the rule

𝕋=dfdf12(|df|2λf2)𝔤.\mathbb{T}=df\otimes df-{1\over 2}(|df|^{2}-\lambda f^{2})\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}}. (2.5)

By virtue of (1.4), this section is divergence free, thus

𝕋=0.\nabla^{\dagger}\mathbb{T}=0. (2.6)

An integrated version of this identity will be presented momentarily in the upcoming Lemma 2.4. An observation is needed first which is this: Let ss denote a continuous section of Sym2(TS2)\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(T^{*}S^{2}) that is defined on the whole of S2S^{2}. Then the function s,𝕋\langle s,\mathbb{T}\rangle has finite integral over S2S^{2} and the assignment

sS2s,𝕋s\longrightarrow\int_{S^{2}}\langle s,\mathbb{T}\rangle (2.7)

defines a bounded linear functional on the Banach space of continuous sections of Sym2(TS2)\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(T^{*}S^{2}). This follows because 𝕋\mathbb{T}’s norm is bounded by c0(|df|2+λf2)c_{0}(|df|^{2}+\lambda f^{2}) whose integral over S2S^{2} is bounded by c0c_{0} times the \mathbb{H}-norm of ff. (It also follows from Lemma 2.3 that 𝕋\mathbb{T}’s singularities at the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} are integrable.)

The upcoming lemma also uses the convention whereby vector fields and 1-forms are identified using the metric 𝔤\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}}.

Lemma 2.4: Let ff denote a given 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection and let λ\lambda denote the corresponding eigenvalue. Supposing that ν\nu is a smooth vector field on S2S^{2}, then

S2ν,𝕋=π4p𝔭fν|p,𝔢(𝔞p2dz).\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{T}\rangle=-{\pi\over 4}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}}\langle\nu|_{p},\operatorname{\mathfrak{Re}}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}^{2}dz)\rangle.

Proof of Lemma 2.4: Fix ϵ>0\epsilon>0 but much less than the distance between any two points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. Supposing that p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, use Dϵ(p)D_{\epsilon}(p) to denote the disk centered at pp with radius ϵ\epsilon. Integrate the function ν,𝕋\langle\nu,\nabla^{\dagger}\mathbb{T}\rangle over the complement of the union of these radius ϵ\epsilon disks. This integral is zero because the integrand is zero. Even so, integrate by parts to write that integral (hence 0) as

S2p𝔭Dϵ(𝔭)ν,𝕋+p𝔭fDϵ(p)r^ν,𝕋\int_{S^{2}-\cup_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}D_{\epsilon}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})}\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{T}\rangle+\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}\partial D_{\epsilon}(p)}\int\langle\hat{r}\otimes\nu,\mathbb{T}\rangle (2.8)

with r^\hat{r} denoting here the outward pointing, length 1 normal vector to the relevant Dϵ(p)\partial D_{\epsilon}(p). The ϵ0\epsilon\to 0 limit of the left hand integral in (2.8) is the integral of ν,𝕋\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{T}\rangle over S2S^{2}. Use Lemma 2.3 to evaluate the ϵ0\epsilon\to 0 limit of the right integral in (2.8). The assertion that the sum of these two ϵ0\epsilon\to 0 limits is zero is Lemma 2.4.

The divergence identity in (2.6) for 𝕋\mathbb{T} as defined in (2.5) has a generalization that is also useful: To state the more general identity, suppose now that ff and ff^{\prime} are two 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections and let λ\lambda and λ\lambda^{\prime} denote their respective eigenvalues. Now define the symmetric tensor 𝕊\mathbb{S} by the rule

𝕊=dfdf+dfdf(df,df12(λ+λ)ff)𝔤.\mathbb{S}=df\otimes df^{\prime}+df^{\prime}\otimes df-\left(\langle df,df^{\prime}\rangle-{1\over 2}(\lambda+\lambda^{\prime})ff^{\prime}\right)\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}}. (2.9)

The tensor 𝕊\mathbb{S} is divergence free if λ=λ\lambda=\lambda^{\prime}, but otherwise

𝕊=12(λλ)(fdffdf).\nabla^{\dagger}\mathbb{S}={1\over 2}(\lambda^{\prime}-\lambda)(fdf^{\prime}-f^{\prime}df). (2.10)

Much the same argument that led to Lemma 2.4 leads in this case to the following analog of (2.8):

S2ν,𝕊12(λλ)S2ν,fdffdf+p𝔭flimϵ0Dϵ(p)r^ν,𝕊=0.\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{S}\rangle-{1\over 2}(\lambda^{\prime}-\lambda)\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nu,fdf^{\prime}-f^{\prime}df\rangle+\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}}\lim_{\epsilon\to 0}\int_{\partial D_{\epsilon}(p)}\langle\hat{r}\otimes\nu,\mathbb{S}\rangle=0. (2.11)

Now we can invoke the ff and ff^{\prime} versions of Lemma 2.3 to evaluate the limit in (2.11) and doing so leads to the following identity:

S2ν,𝕊12(λλ)S2ν,fdffdf=π2p𝔭f𝔭fν|p,𝔢(𝔞p(f)𝔞p(f)dz).\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{S}\rangle-{1\over 2}(\lambda^{\prime}-\lambda)\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nu,fdf^{\prime}-f^{\prime}df\rangle=-{\pi\over 2}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}\cap\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f^{\prime}}}\langle\nu|_{p},\operatorname{\mathfrak{Re}}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f)\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f^{\prime})dz)\rangle. (2.12)

This is the promised generalization of Lemma 2.4’s identity.

2.4. Changing the metric

If 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is a given 2n2n-tuple of points in S2S^{2} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime} is some other 2n2n-tuple, then there are diffeomorphism of S2S^{2} that map the set 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}. If ϕ\phi is a diffeomorphism that does this, then ϕ𝔭\phi^{*}\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}^{\prime}}} is isomorphic to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. As a consequence, the eigenvalues for the round metric’s Laplacian on sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}^{\prime}}} are precisely those of the Laplacian on sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is defined by the ϕ\phi-pull-back of the round metric (which won’t be the round metric unless ϕ\phi is a rotation and/or reflection). By virtue of this pull-back correspondence, questions about the behavior of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalues and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenfunctions of the round metric’s Laplacian on the 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-dependent family of domains are questions about the metric dependence of the eigenvalues and eigenfunctions for a 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-dependent family of Laplace operators on a fixed domain. The latter, alternate point of view is often taken in subsequent sections and it motivates the digression that follows directly about metric Laplacians acting on the sections of the fixed bundle 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}.

Any given smooth Riemannian metric on S2S^{2} has a corresponding version of the Hilbert space 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and a corresponding set of eigensections for its Laplacian. To say more about this, let 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}} denote a given Riemannian metric. For convenience (this is not strictly necessary), we assume that the associated area 2-form is the same as that of the standard, round metric. This assumption is implicit in what follows. The metric 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}’s inner product on TS2T^{*}S^{2} is denoted by ,𝔪\langle,\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}} and the associated norm by ||𝔪|\cdot|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}}. The corresponding Hilbert space is the completion of the space of smooth, compactly supported sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} using the version of (1.1) with |df|2|df|^{2} replaced by |df|𝔪2|df|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}}^{2}. An element in this Hilbert space (denoted by ff) is an eigensection of the metric m’s Laplacian with eigenvalue λ\lambda when

S2𝔭df,dh𝔪=λS2𝔭2fh\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\langle df,dh\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}}=\lambda\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{2}}fh (2.13)

for all elements hh from the Hilbert space. Eigensections are the elements in the Hilbert space that obey the Laplace equation for 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}’s version of the Laplace operator.

With regards to this metric 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}} Hilbert space: It is the original round metric’s version of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} with a different but equivalent inner product. This is to say that any section in one is in the other and vice versa. This understood, the metric 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}’s version of the eigenvalue/eigensection question will be viewed henceforth as a question concerning a bilinear form on the original 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} Hilbert space. As was the case with the round metric 𝔤\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}}, there is a complete, orthonormal basis for 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} of eigensections for the bilinear form in (2.13) with the corresponding eigenvalue set being discrete with no accumulation points and with each eigenvalue having finite multiplicity.

Now suppose that \mathcal{M} is a real analytic, finite dimensional manifold that parameterizes in a real analytic fashion a family of metrics on S2S^{2} subject to the constraint that their area forms are the same as that of 𝔤\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}}. There is a corresponding family of bilinear forms on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and one can ask how the sets of eigenvalues and eigenfunctions change as the domain \mathcal{M} is changed. Exactly this sort of question is addressed in Chapters 6 and 7 of Tosio Kato’s classic book Perturbation theory for linear operators [4]. The rest of this section summarizes the implications of Kato’s discussion.

To start the story, fix a metric 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0}\in\mathcal{M} and then fix a smooth coordinate chart for a neighborhood of 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} that identifies the chosen neighborhood with a ball about the origin in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}. (The integer NN is the dimension of \mathcal{M}.) The identification is chosen so that 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} corresponds to the origin in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}. A point in this ball is denoted by yy and the corresponding metric by 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}. If yy is close to the origin in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}, then 𝔪y1\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}^{-1} can be written as

𝔪y1=𝔪01(1+𝔨y+𝔢y)\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}^{-1}=\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0}^{-1}(1+\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}}y+\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{y}) (2.14)

with 𝔨\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}} denoting a linear map from N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} to C(S2;Sym2(TS2))C^{\infty}(S^{2};\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(TS^{2})) and with 𝔢y\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{y} being a map from the coordinate ball in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} to C(S2;Sym2(TS2))C^{\infty}(S^{2};\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}^{2}(TS^{2})) with CkC^{k} norm (for any given non-negative integer kk) bounded by a kk-dependent multiple of |y|2|y|^{2}.  Now suppose that λ0\lambda_{0} is an eigenvalue for the 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} Laplacian on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. As noted in [4], there will be an eigenvalue of the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} Laplacian near to λ0\lambda_{0} if yy is sufficiently close to the origin. Moreover, if λ0\lambda_{0} has multiplicity nn, then there will be precisely nn linearly independent eigensections for the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}-Laplacian with eigenvalue very close to λ0\lambda_{0} if yy is small (much closer to λ0\lambda_{0} than to any other 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} eigenvalue.) In particular, the following is true: Given ϵ>0\epsilon>0, there exists δ>0\delta>0 such that the eigenvalues of these nn eigenvectors of the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} Laplacian will differ from λ0\lambda_{0} by at most ϵ\epsilon if |y|<δ|y|<\delta. In addition, if |y|<δ|y|<\delta, then the nn-dimensional vector space spanned by these nn eigensections for the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}-Laplacian will have p\mathbb{H}_{p}-distance at most ϵ\epsilon from the λ0\lambda_{0} eigenspace of the 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} Laplacian. (This distance is measured by the p\mathbb{H}_{p}-orthogonal projection.) The subsequent paragraphs and the upcoming Proposition 2.5 say more about the relationship between respective 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} and 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0} Laplacian eigenvalues and eigenspaces.

The simplest case to consider is that where λ0\lambda_{0} has multiplicity 1 in which case there is one nearby eigenvalue when yy is near 0 and that eigenvalue varies smoothly with yy on a neighborhood of 0 with value λ0\lambda_{0} at y=0y=0. This yy-dependent eigenvalue can be written as λ0+yλ+𝒪(|y|2)\lambda_{0}+y\cdot\lambda^{\prime}+\mathcal{O}(|y|^{2}) with λ\lambda^{\prime} given by the rule

λ=S2𝔨,df0df0\lambda^{\prime}=\int_{S^{2}}\langle\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}},df_{0}\otimes df_{0}\rangle (2.15)

In this case, there is one corresponding eigensection of the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} Laplacian that is very near to a normalized λ0\lambda_{0} eigensection when yy has small norm and it also varies smoothly with yy near the origin. (This λ0\lambda_{0} eigensection is denoted by f0f_{0}; it is normalized so that the S2S^{2} integral of its square is equal to 1.) In particular, this yy-dependent element in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} can written as a Taylor’s expansion as f0+y𝔣+ryf_{0}+y\cdot\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}}+r_{y} with ry\|r_{y}\|_{\mathbb{H}} bounded by c0|y|2c_{0}|y|^{2} and with the linear map 𝔣\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}} from N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} determined via the following two rules:

  1. (1)

    S2𝔣f0=0,\int_{S^{2}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}}f_{0}=0,

  2. (2)

    S2d𝔣,dh𝔪0λ0S2𝔣h+S2𝔨,df0dh=0\int_{S^{2}}\langle d\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}},dh\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0}}-\lambda_{0}\int_{S^{2}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}}h+\int_{S^{2}}\langle\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}},df_{0}\otimes dh\rangle=0 for all hh\in\mathbb{H} that obey S2hf0=0.\int_{S^{2}}hf_{0}=0.

(2.16)

With this simple case understood, consider now the case when λ0\lambda_{0} has multiplicity n1n\geq 1. To set the stage for this case, introduce by way of notation 𝕍\mathbb{V} to denote the corresponding nn-dimensional vector space of eigensections of the Laplacian in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} with eigenvalue λ0\lambda_{0}. Given a pair ff and ff^{\prime} from VV, define a vector in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} which is denoted by 𝐤(f,f)\mathbf{k}(f,f^{\prime}) by the rule

𝐤(f,f)S2𝔨,dfdf.\mathbf{k}(f,f^{\prime})\equiv\int_{S^{2}}\langle\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}},df\otimes df^{\prime}\rangle. (2.17)

Supposing that yNy\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}, then the assignment of any given pair of elements in 𝕍\mathbb{V} to the value of y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} on that pair defines a symmetric bilinear form on 𝕍\mathbb{V}. An element f𝕍f\in\mathbb{V} is said to be an eigensection for this bilinear form when there exists a number e(y)e(y) such that

y𝐤(f,f)=e(y)S2ff for all f𝕍.y\cdot\mathbf{k}(f,f^{\prime})=e(y)\int_{S^{2}}ff^{\prime}\text{ for all }f^{\prime}\in\mathbb{V}. (2.18)

With regards to the yy-dependence: If ff is an eigensection for y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k}, then it is likewise for ry𝐤ry\cdot\mathbf{k} for any given real number rr, the corresponding eigenvalue e(ry)e(ry) being re(y)re(y).

Proposition 2.5: Let λ0\lambda_{0} denote an eigenvalue of the 𝔪0\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0}-metric Laplacian on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and let 𝕍\mathbb{V} denote the corresponding eigenspace. Given ϵ>0\epsilon>0, there exists a positive number δ\delta with the following significance: If yNy\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} has norm less than δ\delta, then the span of the eigensections of the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} metric Laplacian on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} with eigenvalue within ϵ\epsilon of λ0\lambda_{0} has dimension dim(𝕍)\dim(\mathbb{V}). Moreover, there is a 1-1 correspondence between these 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y}-metric Laplacian eigensections and the eigensections of y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} on 𝕍\mathbb{V} in the following sense: If ff is any one of these dim(𝕍)\dim(\mathbb{V}) eigensections of the metric 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}} Laplacian, then this eigensection ff can be written as

f=f0+y𝔣+𝒪(|y|2)f=f_{0}+y\cdot\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}}+\mathcal{O}(|y|^{2})

where f0f_{0} signifies an eigensection for y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} on 𝕍\mathbb{V}; and where 𝔣\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}} signifies a homomorphism from N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} whose image is L2L^{2}-orthogonal to 𝕍\mathbb{V} and which obeys

S2d𝔣,dh𝔪0λ0S2𝔣h+S2𝔨,df0dh=0\int_{S^{2}}\langle d\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}},dh\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{0}}-\lambda_{0}\int_{S^{2}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{f}}h+\int_{S^{2}}\langle\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}},df_{0}\otimes dh\rangle=0

whenever h𝔭h\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is L2L^{2}-orthogonal to 𝕍\mathbb{V}. Furthermore, the corresponding 𝔪\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}-metric Laplace eigenvalue of the eigensection ff has the form λ0+e(y)+𝒪(|y|2)\lambda_{0}+e(y)+\mathcal{O}(|y|^{2}) with e(y)e(y) denoting the y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} eigenvalue of f0f_{0}.

As noted, this proposition summarizes the consequences of various observations from Chapters 6 and 7 of [4]. An important point to keep in mind with regards to this proposition: The correspondence between the eigensections of the 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} Laplacian with eigenvalue near λ0\lambda_{0} and those of the bilinear form y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} is one-to-one when |y||y| is small if the latter has distinct eigenvalues. If it doesn’t, then there might only be a one-to-one correspondence with a particular basis of its eigensections.

2.5. Pulling back by a diffeomorphism

Fix a positive integer to be denoted by NN and then fix a linear map from N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} into the subspace of divergence zero elements in C(S2;TS2)C^{\infty}(S^{2};TS^{2}); the map is denoted by ν\nu in what follows. Thus, if yNy\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}, then yνy\cdot\nu is a divergence zero vector field on S2S^{2}. Taking the time 1 point on the integral curves of these vector fields defines a smooth map from a ball about the origin in N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} to the subspace of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} which is equal to the identity at y=0y=0 and whose differential at y=0y=0 is given by ν\nu. (The differential at y=0y=0 is a linear map from N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} into the tangent space to the space of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} at the identity element which is the space of divergence zero vector fields on S2S^{2}.) Let 𝐁N\mathbf{B}\subset\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N} denote this ball and, supposing that y𝐁y\in\mathbf{B}, let ϕy\phi_{y} denote the diffeomorphism that is defined by yy. Also: Let 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} denote the pull-back of the round metric on S2S^{2} by ϕy\phi_{y}. Because ϕy\phi_{y} is area preserving, the area form for the metric 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} is the round metric’s area form.

By taking the radius of 𝐁\mathbf{B} to be smaller if necessary, each y𝐁y\in\mathbf{B} version of the inverse metric to 𝔪y\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{y} can be written as in (2.14) with 𝔨\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}} as follows:

𝔨=(v+(v)T)\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}}=-(\nabla v+(\nabla v)^{T}) (2.19)

with it understood that the round metric has been used to identify TS2TS^{2} with TS2T^{*}S^{2} and to define the transpose that is used in (2.19) to make a symmetric tensor from ν\nabla\nu.

Now suppose that λ0\lambda_{0} is an eigenvalue of the round metric’s Laplacian on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and let 𝕍\mathbb{V} denote the corresponding eigenspace. Then the N\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{N}-dependent bilinear form on 𝕍\mathbb{V} that is depicted in (2.17) can be written as

𝐤(f,f)=S2ν,𝕊\operatorname{\mathbf{k}}(f,f^{\prime})=-\int_{S^{2}}\langle\nabla\nu,\mathbb{S}\rangle (2.20)

with 𝕊\mathbb{S} given by (2.9). (The contributions to v,𝕊\langle\nabla v,\mathbb{S}\rangle from the terms proportional to 𝔤\operatorname{\mathfrak{g}} are zero because ν\nu is divergence free.) This being the case, 𝐤\mathbf{k} can be written using (2.12):

𝐤(f,f)=π2p𝔭f𝔭fν|p,𝔢(𝔞p(f)𝔞p(f)dz).\mathbf{k}(f,f^{\prime})={\pi\over 2}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}\cap\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f^{\prime}}}\langle\nu|_{p},\mathfrak{Re}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f)\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f^{\prime})dz)\rangle. (2.21)

This implies in particular that the eigenvalues of any y𝐁y\in\mathbf{B} version of y𝐤y\cdot\mathbf{k} are determined by the asymptotics of the eigensections in 𝕍\mathbb{V} at the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

2.6. A set of useful vector fields

The applications of the preceding formulas will use divergence zero vector fields of the sort that are described in this subsection. Each vector field of interest is specified by a data set consisting of a point in S2S^{2} to be denoted by qq, a number from (1,1)(-1,1) to be denoted by rr, a positive number which is denoted by aa, and a real number to be denoted by ss. To describe the corresponding vector field, consider first the case where qq is the north pole. Introduce spherical coordinates (θ,ϕ)(\theta,\phi) on S2S^{2} by viewing S2S^{2} as the set of length 1 vectors in 3\mathbb{R}^{3} and then writing the Cartesian coordinates (x1,x2,x3)(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3}) of any given point on S2S^{2} as (x1=sinθcosφ,x2=sinθsinφ,x3=cosθ(x_{1}=\sin\theta\cos\varphi,x_{2}=\sin\theta\sin\varphi,x_{3}=\cos\theta). Granted this definition, set

v(q,r,𝔞,s)sχr,a(θ)φ where χr,a is χ(1a(cosθr))χ(1a(rcosθ))v_{(q,r,\mathfrak{a},s)}\equiv s\chi_{r,a}(\theta){\partial\over\partial\varphi}\text{ where }\chi_{r,a}\text{ is }\chi\left({1\over a}(\cos\theta-r)\right)\chi\left({1\over a}(r-\cos\theta)\right) (2.22)

Note in particular that v(q,r,𝔞,s)v_{(q,r,\mathfrak{a},s)} is equal to sφs{\partial\over\partial\varphi} where cosθ=r\cos\theta=r and that it has compact support where |cosθr|<a|\cos\theta-r|<a. The definition of v(q,r,𝔞,s)v_{(q,r,\mathfrak{a},s)} for any other choice of qq is the push-forward of the north polar version of v(q,r,𝔞,s)v_{(q,r,\mathfrak{a},s)} depicted above by the rotation of S2S^{2} that moves the north pole to qq along the short great circle between them. (In the case of the south pole, the formula is given by the analog of (2.22) with θ\theta replaced by πθ\pi-\theta and with the ss changed to s-s.) Let 𝒱\mathcal{V} denote the set of all such v(q,r,a,s)v_{(q,r,a,s)}. The next paragraph and the subsequent ones point out some of the salient properties of the vector fields in the set 𝒱\mathcal{V}.

The first point of note is this: Given a point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, and a non-zero vector νTS2|p\nu\in TS^{2}|_{p}, there are vectors fields in 𝒱\mathcal{V} that are zero on a neighborhood in S2S^{2} of 𝔭{p}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}-\{p\} and a positive multiple of vv at pp. To find such a vector field, fix a Gaussian coordinate chart centered at pp. Use this chart to identify a small radius disk around pp with the corresponding radius disk about the origin in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2}. Take the radius of this disk to be much less than the distance to any point in 𝔭p\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}-p. The Gaussian coordinate chart is uniquely specified by requiring that it identify vv with a vector at the origin pointing in the positive direction along the xx axis. Now fix a point (which will be qq) in the disk in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2} on the positive yy axis and take rr to be the distance from the origin to this point. Take the number aa to be any positive number that is much less than rr. The corresponding v(q,r,𝔞,+)v_{(q,r,\mathfrak{a},+)} is a non-zero, positive multiple of ν\nu at the point pp and it is zero at all other points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

The second point of note is an immediate consequence of the first: If the points of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} are labeled as (p1,,p2n)(p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n}) and if (v1,,v2n)(v_{1},\ldots,v_{2n}) are chosen vectors in the tangent space to TS2TS^{2} at the correspondingly labeled point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, then there are choices for 2n2n vector fields from 𝒱\mathcal{V} (these are labled as ν1,,ν2n)\nu_{1},\ldots,\nu_{2n}) that have disjoint supports, with each νk\nu_{k} being zero on a neighborhood of each point in 𝔭pk\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}-p_{k} and being a positive multiple of vkv_{k} at pkp_{k}. (This follows from the construction in the preceding paragraph). This disjoint support property implies in particular that the corresponding 1-parameter family of diffeomorphisms are pairwise commuting.

A third point is that this construction can be smoothly parametrized by certain auxiliary spaces. The first relevant instance is this: Fix a small radius disk about a point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} such that each point in the disk is much closer to pp than to any other point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. Let D1D_{1} denote this disk, and let D0D_{0} denote the concentric disk whose radius is 1100{1\over 100} times that of D1D_{1}. The construction described above can be used to produce a smooth map from D0D_{0} to the space of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} such that if qD0q\in D_{0}, then the corresponding diffeomorphism maps pp to qq and fixes S2D1S^{2}-D_{1}.

The second relevant instance is a generalization of the first along the following lines: For each k{1,,2n}k\in\{1,\ldots,2n\}, let Dk1S2D_{k_{1}}\subset S^{2} denote a very small radius disk centered on pk𝔭p_{k}\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} whose points are much closer to pkp_{k} than to any other point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. Let Dk0Dk1D_{k_{0}}\subset D_{k_{1}} denote the concentric disk whose radius is 1100{1\over 100} times that of Dk1D_{k_{1}}. Then there is a smooth map from ×k=1,,2nDk0\times_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{k_{0}} to the space of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} with the property that if 𝔮(q1,,qk)×k=1,,2nDk0\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\equiv(q_{1},\ldots,q_{k})\in\times_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{k_{0}} is any given point, then the corresponding diffeomorphism (denoted later by ϕq,p\phi_{q,p}) maps p1p_{1} to q1q_{1} and p2p_{2} to q2q_{2}, and so on. The diffeomorphism will also fix any point not in ×k=1,2nDk1\times_{k=1,\ldots 2n}D_{k_{1}}.

2.7. The ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)} eigenvaues as functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

The proposition that follows directly is the gateway to the rest of this paper as it describes the variation of the eigenvalues of the Laplacian on the 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} versions of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. To set the stage for the proposition: Keep in mind that 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is a smooth manifold. In particular, its tangent space at any given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} can be identified with the vector space p𝔭TS2|p\oplus_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}TS^{2}|_{p}. By way of notation: The proposition refers to notation introduced in Lemma 2.3 and in the subsequent paragraph for the asymptotics near points in a given 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} configuration of an associated ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigensection.

Proposition 2.6: Having fixed 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, let λp\lambda_{p} denote a corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue.

  • If λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} has multiplicity 1: There is an open neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and a smooth function λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} on this neighborhood with the following properties:

    1. (1)

      The value of λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}.

    2. (2)

      If 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is in this neighborhood, then λ(𝔮)\lambda_{(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}})} is an 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue with multiplicity one.

    3. (3)

      The pairing of the differential of the function λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} with any given vector νp𝔭TS2|p\nu\in\oplus_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}TS^{2}|_{p} is the number

      π2p𝔭fν|p,𝔢(𝔞p(f)2dz){\pi\over 2}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}}\langle\nu|_{p},\mathfrak{Re}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f)^{2}dz)\rangle

      with ff denoting here an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection whose eigenvalue is λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and whose square has S2S^{2} integral equal to one.

  • If λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} has multiplicity N>1N>1: There exist ϵ>0\epsilon>0 and a set of NN continuous functions on an open neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, these having the following properties:

    1. (1)

      All NN of the functions are equal to λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} at the point 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

    2. (2)

      If 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is in the aforementioned open neighborhood, then the values of these NN functions at 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} are the 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalues that are in the interval (λ𝔭ϵ,λ𝔭+ϵ)(\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}-\epsilon,\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}+\epsilon).

    3. (3)

      Let 𝕍\mathbb{V} denote the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvectors with eigenvalue λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. Having fixed a vector νp𝔭TS2|p\nu\in\oplus_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}TS^{2}|_{p}, let (η1,,ηN)(\eta_{1},\ldots,\eta_{N}) denote the eigenvalues of the bilinear form on 𝕍\mathbb{V} whose value on any two 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections ff and ff^{\prime} from 𝕍\mathbb{V} is

      π2p𝔭f𝔭fν|p,𝔢(𝔞p(f)𝔞p(f)dz){\pi\over 2}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}\cap\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f^{\prime}}}\langle\nu|_{p},\mathfrak{Re}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f)\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}}_{p}(f^{\prime})dz)\rangle

      Let γ:(ϵ,ϵ)𝒞2n\gamma:(-\epsilon,\epsilon)\to\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} parametrize a smooth path in the open set with γ(0)=𝔭\gamma(0)=\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and with tangent vector ν\nu at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. The values of the NN functions at the configuration γ(t)\gamma(t) differ from the NN numbers {λ𝔭+tη1,,λ𝔭+tηN}\{\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}+t\eta_{1},\ldots,\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}+t\eta_{N}\} by o(t)o(t).

Proof of Proposition 2.6: This is an instance of Proposition 2.5 given what is said in Sections 2.7 and 2.8.

2.8. Critical points of ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)} eigenvalues as functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

Suppose here that 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and that λ\lambda is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue with multiplicity 1. The top bullet of Proposition 2.6 says λ\lambda is the restriction to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} of a smooth function on a neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} whose restriction to any given point (call it 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) in this neighborhood is an 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue with multiplicity 1. Denote this function by λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)}. The lemma that follows makes a formal assertion to the effect that this function λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} has no critical points.

Lemma 2.7: A smooth function on an open set in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose value at any given configuration is an ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalue with multiplicity 1 can not have critical points on that open set.

Proof of Lemma 2.7: The tangent space to 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} at a given point 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is p𝔭TS2|p\oplus_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}TS^{2}|_{p}. With this understood, suppose that the given eigenvalue function 𝔭λ(𝔭)\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\to\lambda_{(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})} has multiplicity one at each point where it is defined and smoothly varying. Item (3) of the first bullet of Proposition 2.6 depicts the gradient of λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)} at a given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. The important point here is that the gradient is zero if and only if the set 𝔭f\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f} is empty, which is to say that the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection ff near any given p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is 𝒪(dist(,p)32).\mathcal{O}(\mathrm{dist}(\cdot,p)^{3\over 2}).

Keeping the preceding in mind, introduce now the three vector fields {1,2,3}\{\partial_{1},\partial_{2},\partial_{3}\} that generate the action of SO(3)SO(3) on S2S^{2}. These can be written using the Cartesian coordinates (x1,x2,x3)(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3}) on 3\mathbb{R}^{3} as

1=x2x3x3x2,2=x3x1x1x3,3=x1x2x2x1.\partial_{1}=x_{2}{\partial\over\partial x_{3}}-x_{3}{\partial\over\partial x_{2}},\quad\partial_{2}=x_{3}{\partial\over\partial x_{1}}-x_{1}{\partial\over\partial x_{3}},\quad\partial_{3}=x_{1}{\partial\over\partial x_{2}}-x_{2}{\partial\over\partial x_{1}}. (2.23)

(Although these are depicted as vector fields on 3\mathbb{R}^{3}, each is tangent to the spheres of constant radius centered at the origin.) Because these vector fields commute with the Laplacian on S2S^{2}, the sections {af}a=1,2,3\{\partial_{a}f\}_{a=1,2,3} of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} obey the equation dd()=λp()d^{\dagger}d(\cdot)=\lambda_{p}(\cdot) if ff does. Moreover, each of these sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} are in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} precisely when 𝔭f=\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f}=\emptyset because this last condition says that ff is 𝒪(dist(𝔭,)32)\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\cdot)^{3\over 2}\right) near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. (If ff were only 𝒪(dist(p,)12)\mathcal{O}\left(\mathrm{dist}(p,\cdot)^{1\over 2}\right) near some p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, then this conclusion would be false for at least one section from the set {af}a=1,2,3\{\partial_{a}f\}_{a=1,2,3}.) It follows as a consequence that λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} has multiplicity greater than one if 𝔭f\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f} is empty. In fact, with a little more work, one sees that λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} has multiplicity at least four.

Because λ𝔭\lambda_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is assumed to have multiplicity one, it follows from the preceding observation that 𝔭f\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{f} can’t be empty and thus 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} can’t be a critical point of λ()\lambda_{(\cdot)}.

3. The lowest eigenvalue as a function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

The lemma that follows directly is the gateway for this section. It concerns the function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that assigns to any given configuration the smallest ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalue. (The value of this function at a given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the number E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} from (1.2).)

Lemma 3.1: The function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on any given positive integer nn version of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is a continuous function which is smooth on a neighborhood of any configuration where E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} has multiplicity 1 as an ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalue. Conversely, it is not differentiable where it has multiplicity greater than 1.

Proof of Lemma 3.1: The claim that E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is smooth on a neighborhood of any configuration where E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} has multiplicity 1 is an instance of Lemma 2.7. The claim that E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is not differentiable where it has multiplicity greater than 1 is a consequence of Proposition 2.6. To see why is this, fix a configuration 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} where E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} has multiplicity at least 2. Let VV denote the linear span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenfunction with the eigenvalue E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. The first observation is that there is at least one 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection from VV with at least one of the numbers from the set {np()}p𝔭\{n_{p}(\cdot)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} equal to zero (see Lemma 2.3 for the definition). The reason is this: If ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with all of the {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} being positive, then the action on ff of rotation vector fields depicted in (2.23) done some finite number of times will produce an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with the same eigenvalue as ff and with at least one of the np()n_{p}(\cdot)’s equal to zero. (Looking ahead, Lemma 3.9 asserts that at least nn of the values of np()n_{p}(\cdot) are non-zero for any non-trivial element from VV.) With the preceding understood, it follows then that there exists at least one point p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and a non-zero νTS2|p\nu\in TS^{2}|_{p} for which the corresponding quadratic form from Item (3) of the second bullet in Proposition 2.6 is not identically zero. This quadratic form has either rank 1 or rank 2. In any case, it follows from that same Item (3) that the function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is at best a Lipshitz function of local coordinates for 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} defined near 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

The remaining parts of this section study the behavior of this function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)}.

3.1. A compactification of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

A smooth function on a compact manifold has critical points which reflect the topology of the manifold via Morse theory. By way of comparison, a function on a non-compact manifold need not have critical points. For example: Take the compliment in any compact manifold of the critical points of any given function. With the preceding pathology in mind, it proves useful to introduce a compactification of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that is compatible with the function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)}. The description of this compactification and its topology has two parts.

Part 1: Introduce some terminology: A /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor on S2S^{2} is an equivalence class of finite, formal sums of the form

p𝔭mpp\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}m_{p}p (3.1)

with 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denoting an unordered, finite set of distinct points and with mpm_{p} denoting either 0 or 1. (The set 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is called a configuration set.) The degree of the divisor is the number of terms in the sum with mp=1m_{p}=1. Two such formal sums are deemed to be equivalent if they differ by terms of the form mppm_{p}p with mp=0m_{p}=0. This understood, each equivalence class is represented in a unique way by a formal sum with mp=1m_{p}=1 for all pp. This representative is said to be the minimal representative because its configuration set has the minimal possible number of elements. By way of an example: An element in any positive integer nn version of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} defines a minimal representative of a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor with degree 2n2n. Conversely, the configuration set of the minimal representative of any /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor defines an element in C2nC_{2n^{\prime}} with nn^{\prime} being half the degree of the divisor.

Part 2: Let 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} denote the union of the set of /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisors with even degree at most 2n2n (including degree 0). Thus, as a point set, this is the disjoint union

𝒞¯2n=𝒞2nC2n2C0\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}=\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}\cup C_{2n-2}\cup\cdots\cup C_{0} (3.2)

with C0C_{0} denoting here the unique minimal representative of the equivalence class of /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisors with degree 0. This part of the subsection defines a topology on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} that renders it compact.

A basis for the topology of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} consist of sets labeled by a positive number to be denoted by ϵ\epsilon, an integer from the set {0,,n}\{0,\ldots,n\} to be denoted by kk, and a degree 2k2k divisor to be denoted by [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]. The corresponding set is denoted by 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]); the criteria for membership is given next. A /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor [𝔭][\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}] is in the set 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) when [𝔭][\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}] and [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] have respective representative sums p𝔭mpp\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}m_{p}p and q𝔮mqq\sum_{q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}m_{q}q with 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} having a partition as a disjoint union of non-empty subsets that are indexed by the points in the configuration set 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} representing the divisor [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] such that the following is true: The partition subset 𝔭(q)𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}(q)\subset\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} labeled by any given point q𝔮q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} obeys

  • dist(p,q)<ϵ(p,q)<\epsilon for all p𝔭(q)p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}(q).

  • p𝔭(q)mp=mq\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}(q)}m_{p}=m_{q} mod(2).

(3.3)

(The definition of membership in 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) does not depend on the chosen representative p𝔭mpp\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}m_{p}p of the equivalence class [𝔭][\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}] because adding a term mppm_{p^{\prime}}p^{\prime} to the formal sum p𝔭mpp\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}m_{p}p with mp=0m_{p^{\prime}}=0 can be accommodated by adding the same mppm_{p^{\prime}}p^{\prime} to the formal sum that represents the equivalence class of the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}].)

A point to note about these 𝒰()\mathcal{U}(\cdots) basis sets is that they are all contractible. Indeed, any given 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) deformation retracts on to corresponding [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]; the retraction moves the set of points from each partition subset 𝔭(q)\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}(q) that appears in (3.3) onto qq by moving each point from 𝔭(q)\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}(q) along the short great circle arc between the point and qq.

The proposition that follows summarizes three relevant properties of this space 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

Proposition 3.2: Fix an integer nn so as to define the spaces 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. Then

  • The space 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is compact

  • The subset 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is open and dense in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

  • The lowest eigenvalue as a function on 𝒞2n𝒞2n2𝒞0\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}\cup\ \mathcal{C}_{2n-2}\cup\cdots\cup\mathcal{C}_{0} is continuous with respect to the topology on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} .

The rest of this subsection is occupied with the lemma’s proof.

Proof of Proposition 3.2: Some background is needed in order to prove the first two bullets: The permutation group on kk letters (kk is a positive integer) acts on ×kS2\times_{k}S^{2} by permuting the factors. The quotient is denoted by Symk(S2)\operatorname{\mathrm{Sym}}_{k}(S^{2}) which is a compact space. It is homeomorphic to the space of non-trivial, homogeneous, degree 2n2n polynomials in the coordinates of 2\mathbb{C}^{2} modulo the action of \mathbb{C}^{*}, thus, 2n\mathbb{CP}^{2n}. The homeomorphism sends a polynomial to its 2n2n zeros on 1\mathbb{CP}^{1}. Said differently, any polynomial of the sort under consideration can be factored as

1j2n(αjz1+βjz2)\prod_{1\leq j\leq 2n}(\alpha_{j}z_{1}+\beta_{j}z_{2}) (3.4)

where the notation has (z1,z2)(z_{1},z_{2}) denoting the coordinates for 2\mathbb{C}^{2}; and where each pair (αj,βj)(\alpha_{j},\beta_{j}) are not both zero and are defined modulo \mathbb{C}^{*}. The k=2nk=2n version is relevant because the manifold 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} appears as the dense open set in 2n\mathbb{CP}^{2n} that consists of the equivalence classes of polynomials with distinct factors (the \mathbb{C}^{*} equivalence classes of the pairs {(αj,βj)}\{(\alpha_{j},\beta_{j})\} are the constituent points of a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}).

With regards to the first bullet: Let {𝔭j}j\{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{j}\}_{j\in\mathbb{N}} denote a sequence in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} (degree 2n2n polynomials with distinct factors modulo \mathbb{C}^{*}) with no convergent subsequence in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. It will have a subsequence that converges in 2n\mathbb{CP}^{2n}, thus to a homogeneous, degree 2n2n polynomial. That polynomial will have some factors appearing multiple times. Discard all factors that appear an even number of times and replace all factors that appear an odd number of times with that factor appearing just once. This new polynomial corresponds to a point in a 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} term in (3.1) for some k<nk<n. (But for notation, the preceding proves that any sequence in any 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} term in (3.1) has a limit point in some 𝒞2j\mathcal{C}_{2j} term for jkj\leq k.)

With regards to the second bullet and 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} being dense: Any point in any k<2nk<2n version of C2kC_{2k} (a homogeneous, degree 2k2k polynomial with distinct roots) can be obtained as a limit of polynomials with 2n2n distinct roots in the manner just described by appending 2(nk)2(n-k) linear factors with nearby but distinct roots in 1\mathbb{CP}^{1} and then letting those added roots come together along the sequence. In this way, the original polynomial when viewed as a point in any C2kC_{2k} term of (3.2), appears as a limit point of some non-convergent sequence in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

With regards to the second bullet and 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} being open: Let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denote a point in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. Take ϵ>0\epsilon>0 but less by a factor of 1100{1\over 100} than the minimum of the distances between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}’s constituent points. Take k=nk=n and [𝔮]=[𝔭][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]=[\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}]. The corresponding set 𝒰(ϵ,n,[𝔭])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,n,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}]) contains only points from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

The proof of the proposition’s third bullet has four parts. To set the stage for this, take {𝔭i}i\{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}\}_{i\in\mathbb{N}} to be a sequence in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that converges in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} to a point in some C2kC_{2k} term in (3.2). This configuration is denoted by 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. The third part of the proof of the third bullet explains why limiE𝔭iE𝔮\lim_{i\to\infty}E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}}\geq E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}; and the fourth part explains why limiE𝔭iE𝔮\lim_{i\to\infty}E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}}\leq E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. The first two parts of the proof set the stage for the latter two parts.

Part 1: The definition of convergence implies first that there exists a set of distinct points 𝔨S2𝔮\mathfrak{k}\subset S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} with at most 2(nk)2(n-k) members with the following significance: Given ϵ>0\epsilon>0, then all sufficiently large ii versions of 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i} have the following two properties: To state the first, suppose for the moment that q𝔮q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and let Dϵ(q)D_{\epsilon}(q) denote the radius ϵ\epsilon disk centered at qq. This disk contains some odd number of constituents of 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}. No generality is lost by assuming that this number is independent of ϵ\epsilon and the index ii when ii is sufficiently large with ‘large’ determined by the choice of ϵ\epsilon. To state the second, let yy denote a point from 𝔨\operatorname{\mathfrak{k}}. Then the corresponding radius ϵ\epsilon disk centered on yy contains some non-zero, even number of points from 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}. The number of points in each such disk can be taken to be independent ϵ\epsilon and ii when ii is large with ‘large’ again determined by ϵ\epsilon.

A sequence of choices for ϵ\epsilon will be made in what follows with the sequence decreasing and converging to zero. An upper bound for the elements in this sequence is chosen so that each version of ϵ\sqrt{\epsilon} is much less than the distance between any two distinct points from the set 𝔮𝔨\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\mathfrak{k}.

Part 2: Now comes a key observation: With ϵ\epsilon small (with upper bound as just described), then each sufficiently large ii version of the real line bundle 𝔭i\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}} is isomorphic to the line bundle 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} on the complement of the union of the radius ϵ\epsilon disks centered at the points in 𝔮𝔨\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\mathfrak{k}. This is because all of the points in any large ii version of 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i} are contained in these disks as are the points of 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}; and because a line bundle’s isomorphism class on S2z𝔮𝔨Dϵ(z)S^{2}-\cup_{z\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\mathfrak{k}}D_{\epsilon}(z) is determined by the isomorphism classes on the boundaries of the disks from the set {Dϵ(z):z𝔮𝔨}\{D_{\epsilon}(z):z\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\mathfrak{k}\}; and because the respective isomorphism classes in the case of 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} are the same when ii is large (the Möbius bundle if z𝔮z\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and the product bundle if z𝔨z\in\mathfrak{k}). By the same token, the line bundles 𝔭i\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}} and 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} are isomorphic on the complement of the union of the radius 2ϵ2\epsilon disks centered at the points in 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}.

Part 3: For each index ii, let fif_{i} denote a chosen ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigensection for the 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i} version of the Laplacian with eigenvalue λ\lambda. (In the instance of the proposition, λ=E𝔭i\lambda=E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}}). It is assumed in what follows that the S2S^{2} integral of each |fi|2|f_{i}|^{2} is equal to 1. Define the function χϵ\chi_{\epsilon} as in (2.2) with 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denoting 𝔭i\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}. This version will be denoted by χ𝔭i,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}. Use the isomorphism from Part 2 to view χ𝔭i,ϵfi\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}f_{i} as an element in 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. Viewed in this light, the S2S^{2} integrals of the square of the norms of d(χ𝔭i,ϵfi)d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}f_{i}) and χ𝔭i,ϵfi\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}f_{i} obey

  • S2|d(χ𝔭i,ϵfi)|2=S2|dfi|2+𝔢1,i\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}f_{i})|^{2}=\int_{S^{2}}|df_{i}|^{2}+\mathfrak{e}_{1,i},

  • S2|χ𝔭i,ϵfi|2=S2|fi|2+𝔢2,i\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}f_{i}|^{2}=\int_{S^{2}}|f_{i}|^{2}+\mathfrak{e}_{2,i},

(3.5)
with 𝔢1,i\mathfrak{e}_{1,i} and 𝔢2,i\mathfrak{e}_{2,i} obeying

|𝔢1,i|c01|lnϵ|nλ and |𝔢2,i|c0ϵnλ.|\mathfrak{e}_{1,i}|\leq c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n\lambda\text{ \ \ \ and \ \ \ }|\mathfrak{e}_{2,i}|\leq c_{0}\epsilon n\lambda. (3.6)

To explain: Both bounds are obtained by invoking the bound on |fi||f_{i}| from the second bullet of Lemma 2.1. The 𝔢1,i\mathfrak{e}_{1,i} bound follows from that sup-norm bound and the fact that the S2S^{2} integral of |dχ𝔭i,ϵ|2|d\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon}|^{2} is bounded by c0n1|lnϵ|c_{0}n{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}. The 𝔢2,i\mathfrak{e}_{2,i} bound follows from the sup-norm bound and the fact that the area of the support of χ𝔭i,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i},\epsilon} is bounded by c0nϵc_{0}n\epsilon.

The λ=E𝔭i\lambda=E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}} versions of (3.5) and (3.6) imply directly that limiE𝔭iE𝔮\lim_{i\to\infty}E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}}\geq E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}.

Part 4: Let ff denote a chosen, minimal eigenvalue eigensection for the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} version of the Laplacian. (Its eigenvalue is E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}.) Having fixed positive ϵ\epsilon to be very small, then χϵf\chi_{\epsilon}f can be viewed as a section of each sufficiently large ii version of the line bundle 𝔭i\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}} by choosing an isomorphism between 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and the large ii versions of 𝔭i\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}} on the complement of the support of χϵ\chi_{\epsilon}. But for terminology, the argument that lead to (3.5) and (3.6) can be repeated to see that these same inequalities hold with fif_{i} replaced by ff and with respective error terms 𝔢1\mathfrak{e}_{1} and 𝔢2\mathfrak{e}_{2} that obey the bounds in (3.6) with λ\lambda replaced by E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. Granted that these inequalities hold for each sufficiently small ϵ\epsilon, it then follows directly that limiE𝔭iE𝔮\lim_{i\to\infty}E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{i}}\leq E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} also.

3.2. How large can E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} get?

Proposition 3.2 implies that the supremum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is a non-decreasing function of the integer nn. The following two propositions say more about this supremum.

Proposition 3.3: There are configurations in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} with smallest Laplace eigenvalue greater than κ1n\kappa^{-1}n with κ>1\kappa>1 and independent of nn.

This proposition is proved momentarily. A consequence of Propositions 3.2 and 3.3 follows directly.

Corollary 3.4: There exists an unbounded set of positive integers with the following property: Supposing that nn is from this set, there is a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} where E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is equal to its supremum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} over the whole of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

The rest of this subsection is dedicated to proving Proposition 3.3.

Proof of Proposition 3.3: The proof has three parts.

Part 1: Fix a small positive number to be denoted by RR and then fix a maximal (in number) configuration of points in S2S^{2} such that the distance between any two distinct points is no less than RR. Let 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} denote this configuration. Each point in S2S^{2} has distance at most RR from some point from the set 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} because 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} is maximal. The number of elements in 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} (denoted by |𝔭0||\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}|) is such that

c011R2|𝔭0|c01R2.c_{0}^{-1}{1\over R^{2}}\leq|\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}|\leq c_{0}{1\over R^{2}}. (3.7)

Note that the disks of radius RR centered at the points in 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} cover S2S^{2}. Also, the disks of radius 12R{1\over 2}R centered at these points are pairwise disjoint.

Assign to each point from 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} a pair of points that lie at distance 18R{1\over 8}R from the given point on opposite sides of a chosen great circle through that point. When qq denotes the chosen point from 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}, then these other two points are denoted by q+q_{+} and qq_{-}. Let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denote the configuration consisting of all such (q,q+)(q_{-},q_{+}) pairs coming from the points in 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}. Since the number of points in the configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is twice the number from 𝔭0\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}, this number also obeys the inequality in (3.7) with a possibly different c0c_{0}. An important point for what follows: The disks of radius 18R{1\over 8}R centered at the points from the set 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} are pairwise disjoint.

Part 2: What follows is the fundamental lemma about sections of 𝔭\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}:

Lemma 3.5: There exists κ>1\kappa>1 such that the following is true when R<1κR<{1\over\kappa} . Fix q𝔭0q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} and let DD denote the radius RR disk centered at qq. If ff is any section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} over DD with |df|2|df|^{2} having finite integral over DD, then

D|df|21κR2Df2.\int_{D}|df|^{2}\geq{1\over\kappa R^{2}}\int_{D}f^{2}.

Proof of Lemma 3.5: Let DD^{\prime} denote the radius 18R{1\over 8}R disk centered at either q+q_{+} or qq_{-} and let ff denote a section of \mathcal{I} over DD^{\prime}. The integral of |df|2|df|^{2} over DD^{\prime} is no less than c011R2c_{0}^{-1}{1\over R^{2}} times that of f2f^{2} because ff must vanish at one or more points on any concentric circle about the center point of DD^{\prime}. This is because 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} restricts to any of these circles as the Möbius line bundle.

With the preceding understood, there are now two cases to consider: The first is when the integral of f2f^{2} over the union of the radius 18R{1\over 8}R disks centered at q+q_{+} and qq_{-} is greater than 11000{1\over 1000} times its integral over DD. In this case, the assertion in the lemma follows from what was said in the previous paragraph about the integral of |df|2|df|^{2} over the q+q_{+} and qq_{-} versions of DD^{\prime}. In the second case, the integral of f2f^{2} over DD^{\prime} is no greater than 11000{1\over 1000} times its integral over the union of the q+q_{+} and qq_{-} versions of DD^{\prime}. In this case, the assertion of the lemma follows from the fact that |f||f| isn’t uniformly close to the constant function on DD in a suitable topology. Indeed, by rescaling DD to have radius 1, the bound amounts to a straightforward observation about the Dirichelet energy of honest functions on the radius 1 disk in 2\mathbb{R}^{2}.

Part 3: Proposition 3.3 follows directly from the next lemma and (3.7).

Lemma 3.6: There exists κ>1\kappa>1 such that the following is true when R<1κR<{1\over\kappa}. Construct 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} as described above and let ff denote any given section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} from the Hilbert space 𝔭\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. Then

S2|df|21κR2S2f2.\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}\geq{1\over\kappa R^{2}}\int_{S^{2}}f^{2}.

Proof of Lemma 3.6: The integral of |df|2|df|^{2} over S2S^{2} is no less than c01c_{0}^{-1} times the sum of its integrals over the various q𝔭q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} versions of DD. This is because at most c0c_{0} of these disks intersect at any one point. Thus, the sum of the integrals of |df|2|df|^{2} over these disks overcounts the integral of |df|2|df|^{2} by a factor of at most c01c_{0}^{-1}.

S2|df|2c01q𝔭0D(q)|df|2,\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}\geq c_{0}^{-1}\sum_{q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}}\int_{D(q)}|df|^{2}, (3.8)

with D(q)D(q) denoting here the radius RR disk centered at qq. With (3.8) in hand, appeal to Lemma 3.5 to see that

S2|df|2c011R2q𝔭0D(q)f2,\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}\geq c_{0}^{-1}{1\over R^{2}}\sum_{q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0}}\int_{D(q)}f^{2}, (3.9)

Meanwhile, the sum of the various D(q)D(q) integrals of f2f^{2} for q𝔭0q\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}_{0} is no less than the integral of f2f^{2} over S2S^{2} because the union of these D()D(\cdot)’s covers S2S^{2}. This last observation with (3.9) implies directly what is asserted by the lemma.

3.3. No critical values of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)}

Corollary 3.4 asserts in effect that there are infinitely many values of nn where E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} has a global maximum. However, according to Lemma 2.7, these are not configurations where the lowest eigenvalue has multiplicity 1; and so there is no guarantee that E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} has a differential at these points (let alone, one that vanishes). Even so, with the second bullet of Proposition 2.6 in mind, one can ask whether E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} has a critical value in the sense of the next definition. This definition refers to the collection of numbers {np()}p𝔭\{n_{p}(\cdot)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} from Lemma 2.3. To set the notation: Supposing that kk is a positive integer, the definition refers to the kk’th eigenvalue function, λk\lambda_{k}, whose value at any given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the kk’th lowest 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue of the Laplacian. Thus λ1(𝔭)=E𝔭\lambda_{1}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})=E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}.

Definition 3.7: A configuration 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is k-critical if there exists an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenfunction ff with eigenvalue λk(𝔭)\lambda_{k}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) with all numbers from the set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} being positive.

The following lemma makes a formal statement to the effect that there are no 1-critical points in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

Lemma 3.8: If 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, and if ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with eigenvalue E𝔭E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, then at least n+1n+1 integers from the set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} are equal to zero.

With a look towards finding homogeneous /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} harmonic 1-forms on 3\mathbb{R}^{3}: They can’t correspond (as described in Section 1.6) to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with the lowest eigenvalue E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} because ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection and if np(f)=0n_{p}(f)=0 for a given p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, then |f||f| near pp is greater than a non-zero, constant multiple of dist(,p)1/2\text{dist}(\cdot,p)^{1/2}.

Proof of Lemma 3.8: Let ff denote a given 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with eigenvalue E𝔭E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, and given ff, let 𝔠\mathfrak{c} denote the set of points in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} where both ff and dfdf are zero. Also, let \mathfrak{Z} denote the zero locus of |f||f| (including the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}). As explained directly, the set \mathfrak{Z} is an embedded graph in S2S^{2} with 𝔭𝔠\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}} being its vertex set. To see this, note first that the complement of 𝔭𝔠\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}} in \mathfrak{Z} consists of a disjoint union of embedded open arcs because it is a level set of ff where df0df\neq 0. With regards to \mathfrak{Z} near points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}: Lemma 2.3 depicts ff near any given point in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, and the depiction implies that \mathfrak{Z} intersects a very small, radius disk centered at pp as the union of 2np+12n_{p}+1 embedded, closed arcs with one endpoint at pp and the other on the boundary of the disk. (The angle at pp between consecutive arcs impinging on pp is 2π/(2np+1)2\pi/(2n_{p}+1).) Thus, \mathfrak{Z} near any given p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is homeomorphic to a neighborhood of a vertex in a graph with that vertex having 2np+12n_{p}+1 incident half-edges. With regards to \mathfrak{Z} near points in 𝔠\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}: If p𝔠p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}, then ff near pp (which is an f1(0)f^{-1}(0) critical point) has a Taylor’s expansion with respect to a complex coordinate centered at that point (it is denoted by zz below) which looks like

f=𝔢(𝔞zmp)+𝒪(|z|mp+1)f=\mathfrak{Re}(\mathfrak{a}z^{m_{p}})+\mathcal{O}(|z|^{m_{p}+1}) (3.10)

with mpm_{p} being a positive integer greater than 1 and with 𝔞\operatorname{\mathfrak{a}} being a non-zero complex number. In this case, \mathfrak{Z} near pp is homeomorphic to a vertex in a graph with that vertex having 2mp2m_{p} incident half-edges.

Given this graph structure for \mathfrak{Z}, it then follows that its Euler characteristic is

χ=2n+|𝔠|12p𝔭(2np+1)12p𝔠2mp.\chi_{\mathfrak{Z}}=2n+|\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}|-{1\over 2}\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(2n_{p}+1)-{1\over 2}\sum_{p\in\mathfrak{c}}2m_{p}. (3.11)

If χ3\chi_{3} is non-positive, then \mathfrak{Z} must have a closed cycle because a tree has Euler characteristic 1 and the Euler characteristic of a union of trees is the number of trees in the union. As explained momentarily, \mathfrak{Z} can’t have any closed cycles. Assuming this, then positivity of χ3\chi_{3} requires that nn be greater than p𝔭np\sum_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}n_{p} which requires in turn that at least n+1 points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} have np=0n_{p}=0.

To see why \mathfrak{Z} can’t have any closed cycles, assume to the contrary that it does to generate nonsense. If it does, then its complement in S2S^{2} is disconnected. Assuming that, let Ω\Omega denote one of the components if S2S^{2}-\mathfrak{Z}. Now let fΩf_{\Omega} denote the section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is equal to ff on S2ΩS^{2}-\Omega and equal to f-f on Ω\Omega. Supposing that the S2S^{2} integral of f2f^{2} is 1, then this is also the case for the S2S^{2} integral of fΩ2f_{\Omega}^{2}. And, it is also the case that the S2S^{2} integral of |dfΩ|2|df_{\Omega}|^{2} is equal to E𝔭E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. Even so, fΩf_{\Omega} can’t be an eigensection for the Laplacian because f+fΩf+f_{\Omega} would then be an eigensection and f+fΩf+f_{\Omega} is zero on an open set. But if fΩf_{\Omega} isn’t an eigensection, then the integral of |dfΩ|2|df_{\Omega}|^{2} must be greater than E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} since E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is the minimal eigenvalue of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-Laplacian and since fΩf_{\Omega} can, in any event, be written as a linear combination of its eigensections. This last conclusion is required.

3.4. The kk’th lowest eigenvalue

Supposing that kk denotes a positive integer, introduce the function λk\lambda_{k} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose value at any given configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the kk’th lowest 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue. To be precise about the definition: The value of λk()\lambda_{k}(\cdot) at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the supremum of the set of numbers s[0,)s\in[0,\infty) such that there are at most kk-1 linearly independent 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than ss. It follows from this definition that λk(𝔭)\lambda_{k}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue. It also follows from this definition that if the number of linearly independent 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than λk(𝔭)\lambda_{k}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) is less than k1k-1, then that number plus the multiplicity of λk(𝔭)\lambda_{k}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) is greater than or equal to kk. The function λk()\lambda_{k}(\cdot) is continous on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and it is smooth on some neighborhood of any configuration where it has multiplicity 1. (These assertions follow from Proposition 2.6.) Lemma 3.8 says that there are no configurations where λk\lambda_{k} is 1-critical (in the sense of Definition 3.7). The next lemma says that λk()\lambda_{k}(\cdot) can’t have a 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}-critical configuration for small values of kk.

Lemma 3.9: Fix knk\leq n; and suppose that 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, and that ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with eigenvalue λk\lambda_{k}. Then at least n+1kn+1-k integers from the set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} are equal to zero.

Proof of Lemma 3.9: Assume that ff has eigenvalue λ\lambda and that np(f)1n_{p}(f)\geq 1 for a subset of nn or more points p𝔭p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. Write the size of this set as n+n+\ell. It then follows from (3.11) that the graph \mathfrak{Z} (which is the f=0f=0 locus in S2S^{2}) has Euler characteristic -\ell or less. This implies in turn that the complement of \mathfrak{Z} in S2S^{2} has at least +2\ell+2 components. Letting KK denote the number of components of S2S^{2}-\mathfrak{Z}, label these components as {Ωα}α=1,2,,K\{\Omega_{\alpha}\}_{\alpha=1,2,\ldots,K}. Now define fαf_{\alpha} for α{1,,K}\alpha\in\{1,\ldots,K\} to be the section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is given by the rule fαff_{\alpha}\equiv f on Ωα\Omega_{\alpha} and fα0f_{\alpha}\equiv 0 on S2ΩαS^{2}-\Omega_{\alpha}. These KK-sections span a subspace of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} where the inequality

S2|dh2|λS2|h|2\int_{S^{2}}|dh^{2}|\leq\lambda\int_{S^{2}}|h|^{2} (3.12)

holds. Since ff is the only actual eigensection in this span (otherwise, there would be an eigensection vanishing on an open set), the complement of ff in this subspace must project injectively to the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than λ\lambda. Thus, there must be at least +1\ell+1 of the latter since K+2K\geq\ell+2. Thus λ\lambda can’t be the kk’th eigenvalue for k+1k\leq\ell+1. Turning this around, if λ\lambda is the kk’th eigenvalue, then k1\ell\leq k-1 and thus at least n(k1)n-(k-1) of the integers from the set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} are zero.

The last lemma in this section concerns the differentiability of the kthk^{\mathrm{th}}-eigenvalue functions; it is a k>1k>1 analog of Lemma 3.1 which is about the k=1k=1 case.

Lemma 3.1.

For any positive integer nn and positive integer kk: The kk’th eigenvalue function λk\lambda_{k} is differentiable where λk\lambda_{k} has multiplicity 1. On the other hand, it is not differentiable at any configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} where the eigenvalue λk\lambda_{k} has multiplicity greater than 1 and where there are k-1 linearly independent 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue strictly less than λk\lambda_{k}.

Proof of Lemma 3.10: The proof is almost the same as the proof of Lemma 3.1.

4. The \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle

This section introduces an \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} fiber bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose topological properties explain (in part) why E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} and the other kk’th eigenvalue functions behave the way they do.

4.1. No universal bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

To set the stage for what is to come: Let 𝒞2n\mathcal{F}\longrightarrow\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} denote the fiber bundle whose fiber over any given configuration 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. To elaborate on the fiber bundle structure: Given a configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, Section 2.6 describes a map (denoted there and here by ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}) from the product of small radius disks about the points comprising 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} to the space of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2}. By way of a reminder: If the points that comprise 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} are labeled as (p1,,p2n)(p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n}), then the disk around a given pkp_{k} from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} was denoted by D0kD_{0k}. (Note that the radii of these disks can depend on kk.) Set U𝔭×k=1,,2nD0kU_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\equiv\times_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{0k}, this projecting (after symmetrization) diffeomorphically onto an open neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. (Borrowing terminology from complex analysis: Sets of this form will be called polydisk neighborhoods of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}). The map ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} from U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} into the space of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} has the following property: Supposing that 𝔮=(q1,,q2n)\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}=(q_{1},\ldots,q_{2n}) denotes a given configuration in U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, then the corresponding diffeomorphism (which was denoted in Section 2.6 by ϕ𝔮,𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}) sends each pkp_{k} to the corresponding qkq_{k}. This map ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} gives \mathcal{F} its local product structure as a fiber bundle because it gives a identification between U𝔭×(S2𝔭)U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times(S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) and |U𝔭\mathcal{F}|_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}} that is compatible with the projection map to U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}.

Each 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} has its corresponding line bundle 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} sitting over the fiber of \mathcal{F} at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} (which is S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}); and one might hope that these fit together to define a global line bundle over \mathcal{F}. As explained in what follows, this is not the case.

To see that there is no such universal line bundle, note first that \mathcal{F} has a second fibration with base S2S^{2}: The fibering map sends (𝔭,x)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},x) with 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and xx from S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} to xx. The fiber is diffeomorphic to the space of 2n2n unordered, distinct points in 2\mathbb{R}^{2}. (This space is denoted by C2n0C^{0}_{2n}.) Let D+D_{+} and DD_{-} denote the (closed) northern and southern hemispheres of S2S^{2}. Their intersection is the equatorial circle which will be denoted by CC. Restricting the fibration S2\mathcal{F}\to S^{2} to D+D_{+} and DD_{-} and CC leads to a Mayer-Vietoris sequence for the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} homology of \mathcal{F} that starts with

0H1()H1(|D+)H1(|D)H1(|C)0\longrightarrow H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}})\longrightarrow H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{D_{+}})\oplus H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{D_{-}})\longrightarrow H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{C})\longrightarrow\cdots\\ (4.1)

(Note that all cohomology henceforth is defined also using /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} coefficients.)

To exploit this exact sequence, note first that D+D_{+} retracts onto any given point in D+D_{+} (and similarly for DD_{-}), and that these retractions are covered by corresponding deformation retractions of \operatorname{\mathcal{F}} onto the fiber at that point. (A deformation retraction of |D+\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{D_{+}} can be constructed with parameter t[0,1]t\in[0,1] that acts on any given (𝔭,x)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},x) by first pushing the points of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} radially away from xx to lie outside a disk concentric to D+D_{+} with slightly larger radius; and having done that, the deformation retraction then moves xx via a linear deformation retract of D+D_{+} onto any give point in D+D_{+}.)

There are two immediate consequences: First, H1(|D+)=H1(C2n0)H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{D_{+}})=H^{1}(C^{0}_{2n}) which is /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} (see [2]), and likewise H1(|D)=/2H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{D_{-}})=\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}. The second is that their respective homomorphisms to H1(|C)H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{C}) are injective. (To prove injectivity: The fiber preserving deformation retraction of |D+\mathcal{F}|_{D_{+}} onto |point\mathcal{F}|_{\text{point}} can be made when the point in question is in the circle CC. Because of this, the isomorphism H1(|D+)H1(|pointC)H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{D_{+}})\longrightarrow H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{\text{point}\in C}) factors as the chain of pull-back homomorphisms H1(|D+)H1(|C)H1(|pointC)H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{D_{+}})\longrightarrow H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{C})\longrightarrow H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{\text{point}\in C}) induced by the inclusions of first the point in CC and then CC in D+D_{+}.) These two consequences imply in turn that the rank of H1()H^{1}(\mathcal{F}) is at most 1. (This argument is more general: Suppose that n2n\geq 2 and that \operatorname{\mathcal{F}} is a fiber bundle over SnS^{n} with path connected fiber whose restriction to the respective northern and southern hemispheres of SnS^{n} is diffeomorphic as a fiber bundle to the product bundle. There is a corresponding version of (4.1) in this case which implies that the rank of the first homology of XX is no greater than the rank of the first homology of the fiber.)

Keeping in mind that the rank of H1()H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}) is at most 1, now consider the fibration π:𝒞2n\pi:\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}\to\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. The group H1(𝒞2n)H^{1}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) is also isomorphic to /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} (see [8], Corollary 3.1). Denote its generator by α\alpha. The element πα\pi^{*}\alpha is necessarily non-zero in H1()H^{1}(\mathcal{F}) because the fiber of π\pi is path connected. Thus, πα\pi^{*}\alpha generates H1()H^{1}(\mathcal{F}) and, because it is a pull-back, it restricts as 0 to each fiber. Because of this, its restriction to any 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of |𝔭=S2𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}=S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} can not be the first Stieffel-Whitney class of the line bundle 𝔭\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}.

By way of a parenthetical remark: The obstruction to the existence of this universal \mathcal{I} bundle is carried by a class in H2(𝒞2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) which can be constructed in the Čech version as follows: Fix a locally finite open cover of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} by sets of the form U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. Having done that, define I^𝔭\hat{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} over π1U𝔭\pi^{-1}U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} to be the pull-back of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} by the diffeomorphism from π1U𝔭\pi^{-1}U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} to U𝔭×(S2𝔭)U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times(S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) whose inverse sends any given pair (𝔮,x)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},x) to ϕ𝔮,𝔭(x)\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(x). Now suppose that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime} is a second configuration from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and suppose that U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}} intersect. The bundles I^𝔭\hat{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and I^𝔭\hat{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}} are isomorphic over U𝔭U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cup U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}} because they have the same first Stieffel-Whitney class. Let η𝔭𝔭\eta_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} denote an isometry between them. (There are precisely two such isometries.) Now if 𝔭′′\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime\prime} is a third configuration from 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} with U𝔭′′U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime\prime}} sharing points with U𝔭U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}, then there are corresponding isomorphisms η𝔭′′𝔭\eta_{{}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime\prime}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}} and η𝔭𝔭′′\eta_{{}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime\prime}}}. Composing these three leads to a self-isometry of I^𝔭\hat{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} which is denoted by z𝔭𝔭𝔭′′{±1}z_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime\prime}}\in\{\pm 1\}. The collection of these indexed by 3-tuples of points whose sets define the locally finite open cover form a 2-dimensional Čech cocycle on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose cohomology class is independent of the choices for various versions of η𝔭𝔭\eta_{{}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}}. This cohomology class is the obstruction class in H2(𝒞2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}).

By way of another remark: Fix a point x𝒞2nx\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and let C2nxC^{x}_{2n} denote the codimension 2 submanifold consisting of configurations that contain xx. The obstruction class for the universal line bundle vanishes over 𝒞2nC2nx\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-C^{x}_{2n} because it is the Alexander dual to C2nxC^{x}_{2n}. Note in this regard that H2(𝒞2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) is isomorphic to /2/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}\oplus\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} with C2nxC^{x}_{2n} being dual to a generator (see Corollary 3.1 in [8]). As explained momentarily, the vanishing of this obstruction class on 𝒞2nC2nx\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-C^{x}_{2n} is an instance of the upcoming Lemma 4.1.

To set the stage for the lemma, suppose that XX denotes a path connected manifold and that π:𝒵X\pi:\mathcal{Z}\longrightarrow X denotes a smooth fiber bundle with path connected fiber. There is an associated locally constant sheaf over XX whose stalk at any given point is the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} first cohomology of its inverse image via π\pi; thus H1(π1(x))H^{1}(\pi^{-1}(x)). This sheaf is denoted by 1\mathcal{H}^{1}. A section of this sheaf is a continuous assignment over XX of a class in the first cohomology of the fibers. For example, the restriction of a class in H1(𝒵)H^{1}(\mathcal{Z}) to each fiber defines a section of 1\mathcal{H}^{1}. Lemma 4.1 gives a partial converse, a condition to guarantee that a section of 1\mathcal{H}^{1} comes from an H1H^{1}-class (With regards to notation: Keep in mind that all cohomology uses /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} coefficients.)

Lemma 4.1: Let π:𝒵X\pi:\mathcal{Z}\longrightarrow X denote a fiber bundle over XX. A global section of the sheaf 1\mathcal{H}^{1} comes from a class in H1(𝒵)H^{1}(\mathcal{Z}) when the fiber bundle 𝒵\mathcal{Z} admits a section.

In the instance of the fiber bundle π:𝒞2n\pi:\mathcal{F}\longrightarrow\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, the section of the sheaf 1\mathcal{H}^{1} at any given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is the class in H1(|𝔭)H^{1}(\mathcal{F}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}) that has non-zero pairing with all sufficiently small radius linking circles around the points from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. Because the restriction \mathcal{F} to 𝒞2nC2nx\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-C^{x}_{2n} admits the section 𝔭(𝔭,x)\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\longrightarrow(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},x), the relevant section of the sheaf 1\mathcal{H}^{1} comes from a class in H1(𝒵)H^{1}(\mathcal{Z}). Since classes in H1H^{1} correspond to real line bundles, there is a real line bundle over 𝒞2n𝒞2nx\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n} whose restriction to any given fiber of \mathcal{F} is isomorphic to the corresponding real line bundle I()I_{(\cdot)} on that fiber.

Proof of Lemma 4.1: The argument has three parts. By way of a heads up for what is to come: Because the classes in H1H^{1} with /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} coefficients are in 1-1 correspondence with real line bundles, the arguments can be given in terms of real line bundles. This is what is done in the four parts of the proof. (Also, the existence of a real line bundle is of ultimate interest in the special case where X=𝒞2nX=\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and 𝒵=𝒞2n\mathcal{Z}=\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.)

Part 1: Let ZZ denote a given fiber of 𝒵\mathcal{Z}. Now fix a locally finite, good open cover of XX (to be denoted by 𝔘\mathfrak{U}) such that each set U𝔘U\in\mathfrak{U} comes with a diffeomorphism ΨU:𝒵|UU×Z\Psi_{U}:\mathcal{Z}|_{U}\longrightarrow U\times Z that intertwines the projection map π\pi with the product projection to UU. (A good cover is one where all of its sets and all non-empty intersections of its sets is contractible.) The product space U×ZU\times Z has the class from H1(Z)H^{1}(Z) that restricts to each fiber as the pull-back via the ΨU1\Psi_{U}^{-1} of the section from 1\mathcal{H}^{1}. Fix a real line bundle on U×ZU\times Z that represents this cohomology class (for example, a product cocycle). The pull-back of this real line bundle by ΨU\Psi_{U} defines a real line bundle on 𝒵|U\mathcal{Z}|_{U} whose first Stieffel-Whitney class restricts to each fiber as the given section of 1\mathcal{H}^{1}. This real line bundle is denoted by IUI_{U} in what follows.

Part 2: Suppose that UU and UU^{\prime} are sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U} that share points. The respective real line bundles IUI_{U} and IUI_{U^{\prime}} on 𝒵|UU\mathcal{Z}|_{U\cap U^{\prime}} have the same Stieffel-Whitney classes; and so they are isomorphic, and hence isometric. Fix an isometry ηUU:IUIU\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}}}:I_{U^{\prime}}\to I_{U}. Where three sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U} overlap, say UU, UU^{\prime}, and U′′U^{\prime\prime}, the composition of their corresponding versions of η\eta determine a self-isometry of IUI_{U}. This is

ηUUU′′ηUUηUU′′ηU′′U.\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}\equiv\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}}}\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U}}. (4.2)

Since there are just two self-isometries (multiplication by +1+1 and by 1-1), the collection {ηUUU′′}U,U,U′′𝔘\{\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}\}_{{}_{U,U^{\prime},U^{\prime\prime}\in\mathfrak{U}}} defines a degree 2 Čech cocycle on XX (it is a priori closed by virtue of its definition via (4.2)). The corresponding class in the second Čech cohomology of XX is the obstruction class in the context of the fiber bundle \mathcal{F}. (Changing the sign of any number of ηUU\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}}}’s changes this cocycle by a coboundary which has no effect on the cohomology class).

If this degree 2 obstruction class is zero, then the collection {ηUU}U,U𝔘\{\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}}}\}_{{}_{U,U^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{U}}} are a collection of transition functions that glue the various U𝔘U\in\mathfrak{U} versions of IUI_{U} together so as to define a line bundle over the whole 𝒵\mathcal{Z}.

Part 3: The task now is to show that the class defined by the cocycle {ηUUU′′}U,U,U′′𝔘\{\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}\}_{{}_{U,U^{\prime},U^{\prime\prime}\in\mathfrak{U}}} is the zero class if 𝒵\mathcal{Z} admits a section. To this end, it is important to keep in mind that an isometry between two real line bundles is determined globally by its identification between the corresponding lines over just a single point. (The reason is this: If II and II^{\prime} are isomorphic line bundles, then an isometry between them is a unit length section of III\otimes I^{\prime} which is isomorphic to the product bundle. And, there are only two unit length sections of the product bundle, respective multiplication by +1+1 and by 1-1.)

With the preceding understood, fix a point xUx_{{}_{U}} in each set UU from the cover, and then fix a unit length point ι^U\hat{\iota}_{U} in the fiber of IUI_{U} over that point. Use the section s:X𝒵s:X\to\mathcal{Z} and the fact that UU is contractible to define a product structure for IUI_{U} over s(U)s(U) with ι^U\hat{\iota}_{U} defining a preferred component. Granted these product structures, choose the isomorphism ηUU\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}}} to identify the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U^{\prime}}} component of IUI_{U^{\prime}} with the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U}} component of IUI_{U}.

Now consider what happens in a triple intersections, UUU′′U\cap U^{\prime}\cap U^{\prime\prime}: The right most ηU′′U\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U}} isomorphism in (4.2) identifies the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{U} component of IUI_{U} with the ι^U′′\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}}} component of IU′′I_{U^{\prime\prime}}; and the middle isomorphism in (4.2), which is ηUU′′\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}, identifies that component of IU′′I_{U^{\prime\prime}} with the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U^{\prime}}} component of IUI_{U^{\prime}}; and then the left most isomorphism in (4.2) identifies the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U^{\prime}}} component of IUI_{U^{\prime}} with the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U}} component of IUI_{U}. Hence, the full composition in (4.2) identifies the ι^U\hat{\iota}_{{}_{U}} component in IUI_{U} with itself; it is multiplication by +1+1. Since this is the case for all of the various ηUUU′′\eta_{{}_{UU^{\prime}U^{\prime\prime}}}, the degree 2 obstruction class vanishes.

4.2. No universal Hilbert space bundle

The observation in Section 4.1 regarding the non-existence of a universal line bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} implies in turn that there is no Hilbert space bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose fiber over 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. To see this, suppose for the sake of argument that such a bundle exists (call it \mathbb{H}). Given \mathbb{H}, one could construct (using a partition of unity) a finite set of sections of \mathbb{H} to be denoted by {s1,,sN}\{s_{1},\ldots,s_{N}\} with the following properties:

  • For any given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} each section from {s1,,sN}\{s_{1},\ldots,s_{N}\} at 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is a smooth element in the corresponding 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}.

  • Given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and xS2𝔭x\in S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, there exists s{s1,,sN}s\in\{s_{1},\ldots,s_{N}\} with s|𝔭s|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} being non-zero at xx.

(4.3)
These conditions imply that the assignment of (𝔭,x)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},x) to the NN-tuple (s1|𝔭(x),,sN|𝔭(x))(s_{1}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(x),\ldots,s_{N}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(x)) defines a smooth map from \mathcal{F} to N\mathbb{RP}^{N}. Let \mathcal{I} denote the pull-back by this map of the tautological line bundle over N\mathbb{RP}^{N}. The restriction of \mathcal{I} to each 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of |𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{F}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is necessarily isomorphic to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. The existence of \mathcal{I} and, by implication, the existence of \mathbb{H}, runs afoul of the non-existence result from Section 4.1.

By way of a summary: The obstruction to the existence of a universal \mathbb{H} bundle is the obstruction class in H2(𝒞2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) that was described in the preceding subsection.

4.3. A universal \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle

Although there is no universal Hilbert space bundle, there is a universal \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} whose fiber over any given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is the quotient by ±1\pm 1 of the subspace 𝕊p𝔭\mathbb{S}_{p}\subset\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is defined by the rule whereby f𝕊pf\in\mathbb{S}_{p} if and only if

S2f2=1.\int_{S^{2}}f^{2}=1. (4.4)

The \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle will be denoted by \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}.

The topology on this bundle is generated by a certain basis of open neighborhoods which is described momentarily. To set notation for this: Suppose for the moment that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is a given point in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. Section 4.1 introduced the notion of a polydisk neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, denoted there by U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. By way of a reminder, the polydisk neighborhood U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is the projection to 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} of a product of disks in ×2nS2\times_{2n}S^{2} with these disks centered at the constituents of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and chosen so that the set of concentric disks with 100 times the radius have pairwise disjoint closure. (The disks in this product can have different radii.) A convention for what follows: The radii of these disks are constrained by an upper bound that guarantees the existence of a disk of radius 1100n{1\over 100n} that is disjoint from each of them.

For the purpose of what is to come, the collection of disks that define U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is denoted by {D0k}k=1,,2n\{D_{0k}\}_{k=1,\ldots,2n} and the set of respective 100 times larger radius concentric disks is denoted by {D1k}k=1,,2n\{D_{1k}\}_{k=1,\ldots,2n}. An important point to keep in mind: If 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is a configuration from U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, then the bundles 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} are isomorphic on S2k=1,,2nD1kS^{2}-\cup_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{1k}. (This is because they have the same first Stieffel-Whitney classes on this set.) Also keep in mind that there are precisely two isometries between these bundles on S2k=1,,2nD1kS^{2}-\cup_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{1k}, one is obtained from the other by fiber-wise multiplication by 1-1.

By way of more notation: Supposing that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} again denotes a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, and supposing that ff is from 𝕊𝔭\mathbb{S}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, then the {±1\pm 1} equivalence class of ff is denoted in what follows by [f][f].

With preceding notation understood, suppose that (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is as just described. A basis for the open neighborhoods in \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} of (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is given by sets labeled by data consisting a polydisk neighborhood in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} which is denoted by U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, an open set in S2k=1,,2nD1kS^{2}-\cup_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{1k} which is denoted by Ω\Omega containing a disk of radius 1100n{1\over 100n}, and positive numbers δ\delta and EE with EE greater than the integral that appears on the right hand side of (1.7), the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. The corresponding neighborhood in \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} consists of the set of pairs (𝔮,[h])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},[h]) with 𝔮U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, and with h𝕊𝔮h\in\mathbb{S}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} satisfying two constraints:

  • S2𝔭|dh|2<E\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|dh|^{2}<E.

  • There is an isometry between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} on S2k=1,,2nD1kS^{2}-\cup_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{1k} that identifies hh as a section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} obeying S2k=1,,2nD1k(|d(fh)|2+|fh|2)<δ\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}-\cup_{k=1,\ldots,2n}D_{1k}}(|d(f-h)|^{2}+|f-h|^{2})<\delta.

(4.5)

The next lemma makes the formal assertion to the effect that \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} fibers over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

Lemma 4.2: The space \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} has the structure of a (topological) fiber bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} with the projection map sending any given pair (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

A notion of a differentiable structure is introduced in the next subsection.

Proof of Lemma 4.2: The proof of the lemma has three parts. The proof requires the specification of a local product structure and then the verification that the transition functions between overlapping open sets obey the required cocycle condition.

Part 1: A product structure for \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} over a given set U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} can be defined using the map ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} from Sections 2.6 and 4.1 as follows: If 𝔮U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, then pull-back by ϕ𝔮,𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} defines an invertible, linear map from the Hilbert space 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to the Hilbert space of sections of ϕ𝔮,𝔭𝔮\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{*}\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} which preserves the integral in (4.4). Composing this linear map with any given isometry from ϕ𝔮,𝔭𝔮\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{*}\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} defines an invertible, linear map from 𝕊𝔮\mathbb{S}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to 𝕊𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. Choosing a different isometry from ϕ𝔮,𝔭𝔮\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{*}\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} multiplies this linear map by ±1\pm 1. As a consequence, there is no ambiguity if pull-back by ϕ𝔮,𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is viewed as a map from 𝕊𝔮/{±1}\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{q}}}/\{\pm 1\} to 𝕊𝔭/{±1}\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}/\{\pm 1\}. As 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} varies in U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, the map ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} gives a fiberwise identification between |U𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}} and U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. As explained in Parts 2 and 3 of the proof, this identification is a homeomorphism of topological spaces when U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is given the product topology using the quotient topology for |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} from the latter’s identification with 𝕊𝔭/{±1}\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}}/\{\pm 1\} and with 𝕊𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}} viewed as a submanifold in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. Accept that this is the case for what is said in the next paragraph.

The local product structure defines a fiber bundle topology on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} if and only if the corresponding transition functions obey the required cocycle condition on triple intersections (these being U𝔭U𝔭U𝔭′′)U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime\prime}}). To see this, suppose for the moment that 𝔮U𝔭U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}. On the one hand, |𝔮\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} has been identified with |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} by the rule

[f][ϕ𝔭,𝔮f].[f]\to[\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}^{*}f]. (4.6)

(Keep in mind that pull-back commutes with multiplication by ±1\pm 1.) There is a similar formula for the identification between |𝔮\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}. Composing the inverse of the one depicted in (4.6) with its primed version leads to the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}-dependent linear, invertible map from |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} to |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}} that is given by the rule

[f][(ϕ𝔮,𝔭ϕ𝔭,𝔮1)f].[f]\to[(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}\circ\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}^{-1})^{*}f]. (4.7)

Supposing that 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is in a triple intersection, U𝔭U𝔭U𝔭′′U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime\prime}}, then it follows from the three versions of (4.7) that the relevant cocycle for this triple intersection when evaluated at 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is the identity map (this is because (ϕ𝔮,𝔭ϕ𝔮,𝔭′′1)((ϕ𝔮,𝔭′′ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)(ϕ𝔮,𝔭ϕ𝔮,𝔭1))(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\circ\phi^{-1}_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime\prime}})\circ((\phi_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime\prime}}\circ\phi_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}^{-1})\circ(\phi_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}}\circ\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})) is the identity map.)

Part 2: It remains now to prove that the identification between |U𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}} and U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} given by (4.6) defines a homeomorphism between the two topological spaces. The proof that such is the case is facilitated by first reinterpreting the Hilbert space topology on any given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. This part of the proof does that.

Consider the topology on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} whereby a basis for the open neighborhoods of a given element ff is labled by an open neighborhood with compact closure in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} that contains a disk of radius 1100n{1\over 100n} (to be denoted by Ω\Omega); and positive numbers δ\delta and EE with EE greater than the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. The corresponding open set consists of the subset of elements h𝔭h\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that obey the top bullet in (4.5), and also obey the 𝔮=𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}=\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} version of the second bullet in (4.5) with the isometry between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and itself being multiplication by +1+1. This basis set is denoted by 𝒱f(Ω,δ,E)\mathcal{V}_{f}(\Omega,\delta,E).

As explained directly, this new topology is equivalent to the Hilbert space topology that is defined by the \|\cdot\|_{\mathbb{H}}-metric balls (the norm \|\cdot\|_{\mathbb{H}} is depicted in (1.1)). Indeed, the set 𝒱f(Ω,δ,E)\mathcal{V}_{f}(\Omega,\delta,E) is open with respect to the Hilbert Space topology because if hh is in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and if fh||\|f-h||_{\mathbb{H}} is sufficiently small (given δ\delta and EE), then both the conditions in (4.5) will hold for hh.

To see that the Hilbert space balls are open in this new topology, fix ϵ>0\epsilon>0 and consider in particular the ball in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} where f()<ϵ\|f-(\cdot)\|_{\mathbb{H}}<\epsilon. This ball will be open in the new topology if each of its elements is contained in a suitable 𝒱()()\mathcal{V}_{(\cdot)}(\cdot) set from the new topology which is entirely inside the f()<ϵ\|f-(\cdot)\|_{\mathbb{H}}<\epsilon ball. In this regard: No generality is lost by proving that there is a 𝒱f()\mathcal{V}_{f}(\cdot) set inside the f()<ϵ\|f-(\cdot)\|_{\mathbb{H}}<\epsilon ball. To do this, fix δ>0\delta>0 for the moment and then an open set with compact closure in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} (denoted by Ω\Omega) such that

S2Ω|df|2<δ.\int_{S^{2}-\Omega}|df|^{2}<\delta. (4.8)

Let \mathcal{E} denote the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. With these definitions in hand, suppose that hh is from the set 𝒱f(Ω,δ,E=+δ\mathcal{V}_{f}(\Omega,\delta,E=\mathcal{E}+\delta). (These basis sets for the topology are defined at the start of Section 2.) If this is the case, then

  • Ω(|d(fh)|2+|fh|2)<δ\displaystyle\int_{\Omega}(|d(f-h)|^{2}+|f-h|^{2})<\delta.

  • S2Ω|d(fh)|2<2S2Ω(|df|2+|dh|2)<2δ+2S2Ω|dh|2\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}-\Omega}|d(f-h)|^{2}<2\int_{S^{2}-\Omega}(|df|^{2}+|dh|^{2})<2\delta+2\int_{S^{2}-\Omega}|dh|^{2}.

(4.9)

To exploit this: By virtue of the top bullet in (4.9), the Ω\Omega integral of |dh|2|dh|^{2} is greater than 2δ\mathcal{E}-2\sqrt{\delta}\sqrt{\mathcal{E}}. Therefore, because the integral of |dh|2|dh|^{2} over S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is at most +δ\mathcal{E}+\delta (from the definition of 𝒱f(Ω,δ,=E+δ))\mathcal{V}_{f}(\Omega,\delta,\mathcal{E}=\mathrm{E}+\delta)), its integral over S2ΩS^{2}-\Omega must obey

S2Ω|dh|2δ+2δ.\int_{S^{2}-\Omega}|dh|^{2}\leq\delta+2\sqrt{\delta}\sqrt{\mathcal{E}}. (4.10)

And thus, the left hand side of the inequality in the second bullet of (4.9) is no greater than 4δ+4δ4\delta+4\sqrt{\delta}\sqrt{\mathcal{E}}. This last observation plus the top bullet in (4.9) implies the following: If δ\delta is sufficiently small given \mathcal{E} (and an appropriate Ω\Omega is chosen to obey (4.8)), then the S2S^{2} integral of |d(fh)|2|d(f-h)|^{2} will be less than ϵδ13\epsilon\delta^{1\over 3}. Meanwhile, the latter integral plus the Ω\Omega integral of |fh|2|f-h|^{2} bounds a positive multiple of the S2S^{2} integral of |fh|2|f-h|^{2} (the multiple is independent of Ω\Omega because of the constraint that Ω\Omega must contain a disk of radius 1100n{1\over 100n}). With the preceding understood, it follows that the \|\cdot\|_{\operatorname{{\mathbb{H}}}} norm of fhf-h will be less than ϵ\epsilon if δ\delta is sufficiently small and if Ω\Omega is chosen so that (4.8) holds. This says in effect that the set 𝒱f(Ω,δ,E=+δ)\mathcal{V}_{f}(\Omega,\delta,E=\operatorname{{\mathcal{E}}}+\delta) is entirely inside the \|\cdot\|_{\operatorname{{\mathbb{H}}}} radius ϵ\epsilon ball in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} centered at ff.

Part 3: Return now to the assertion that pull-back using the map ϕ𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} defines a homeomorphism between |U𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}} and U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. To do this, it is sufficient to prove that a basis set in |U𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}} corresponds to an open set in U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and vice-versa. That this is so follows by unwinding definitions from the analysis in Part 2 and from the three observations that follow.

The first observation is that a pair consisting of a configuration 𝔮U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and an element [f]|𝔭[f]\in\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is identified by the local product map with the element (𝔮,[(ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},[(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}f]) in \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} (keep in mind that [(ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)f][(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}f] is in |𝔮\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}). More to the point, the transformation given by the rule f(ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)ff\to(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}f defines a norm-bounded linear map from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} given an isometry between (ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)𝔭(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}. Conversely, if [h]|𝔮[h]\in\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}, then ϕ𝔮,𝔭h\phi^{*}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}h is in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} given an identification between ϕ𝔮,𝔭𝔮\phi^{*}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}.

The second observation is this: If Ω\Omega has compact closure in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, then ϕ𝔮,𝔭(Ω)\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(\Omega) has compact closure in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}.

To state the third observation, suppose that f𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. Then (as explained in Section 2.6), a change of coordinates identifies the S2S^{2} integral of |d(ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)f|2|d(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}f|^{2} with an S2S^{2} integral that has the form

S2𝔭df,df𝔪𝔮\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\langle df,df\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} (4.11)

with ,𝔪𝔮\langle,\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} denoting the inner product of dfdf with itself as defined by the ϕ𝔮,𝔭\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}-pull back of the round metric. The point is that this integral defines a bounded quadratic form on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that depends smoothly on 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. Moreover, the value of the integral in (4.11) differs from the corresponding integral of |df|2|df|^{2} by at most c0dist(𝔮,𝔭)c_{0}\operatorname{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) times the latter integral. Thus, if the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2} is less than a given number (call it EE), then the S2S^{2} integral of |d(ϕ𝔮,𝔭1)f|2|d(\phi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{-1})^{*}f|^{2} will be bounded by (1+c0dist(𝔮,𝔭))E(1+c_{0}\operatorname{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}))E.

4.4. On the differentiability of maps to and from \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}

The notion of a differentiable map to or from \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is problematic because the fiber-bundle structure on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} was defined in the topological category but not in the C1C^{1} (let alone smooth) category. This was done because the transition function between two product neighborhood charts, versions of U𝔭×𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and U𝔭×|𝔭U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}, are not differentiable with respect to variations of the base configuration 𝔮U𝔭U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}. To elaborate: Differentiability fails because the transition functions (depicted in (4.7)) involve the composition of fiber elements with diffeomorphisms that depend on the configuration 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. And, the problem with this dependence is that the derivative with respect to variations in 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} of the fiber-wise linear transition map depicted in (4.7) when acting on a given element f|𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} costs one derivative of ff (this is the chain rule). As a consequence, the derivative of the linear transition map when viewed from the context of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} does not define a bounded linear operator from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. It is only bounded as a linear map from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to the L2L^{2} completion of 𝔭\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}. By way of an example: If h𝔭h\in\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}, then the linear function

fS2hff\to\int_{S^{2}}hf (4.12)

pulls back over U𝔭U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}} via the product structure transition functions to a 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}-dependent linear functional on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}} which is differentiable with respect to 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} (but not twice differentiable).

One can also define the notion of a smooth function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}: This is a function that is smooth when written using any of the product charts {U𝔭×|𝔭}𝔭C2n\{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in C_{2n}}. The next subsection gives the most relevant example of a smooth function. An example in the meantime is defined by the rule

fS2Gf2f\longrightarrow\int_{S^{2}}Gf^{2} (4.13)

with GG being a smooth function on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

With regards to maps into \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}: A map into a product chart U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is given by a pair (𝔮(),[f()])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}(\cdot),[f(\cdot)]) of maps into U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and into |𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} respectively. Although both might be smooth, if 𝔮()\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}(\cdot) maps to U𝔭U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}, then the image of this map via the bundle transition function need not be differentiable as a map into U𝔭U𝔭×|𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}}. (This can happen even when the [f()][f(\cdot)] component is constant.) However, such a map will be differentiable (at least of class C1C^{1}) if the [f()][f(\cdot)] component over U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} lifts to a map from the domain space into a certain dense subvector space in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. This vector subspace is the closure of the space of smooth sections of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} with compact support in S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} using the norm whose square is defined by the rule

fS2𝔭(|df|2+|df|2+|f|2).f\longrightarrow\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}(|\nabla df|^{2}+|df|^{2}+|f|^{2}). (4.14)

In this regard: The fiber-wise linear bundle transition map at each 𝔮U𝔭U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\cap U_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}^{\prime}} sends this dense domain in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} in a 1-1 and onto fashion to the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime} version of this domain in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}}. And in so doing, the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}-derivatives of the bundle transition maps give a bounded linear operator from the dense domain to 𝔭.\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}}}. Said differently: The bundle transition functions for \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} are differentiable when restricted to the vector subspace in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} where the integral depicted in (4.14) is finite.

4.5. The function \mathcal{E}

Let \mathcal{E} denote the function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} whose value at any given (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is this:

(𝔭,[f])S2𝔭|df|2.\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\equiv\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}|df|^{2}. (4.15)

The upcoming Lemma 4.3 uses \mathcal{E} to reinterpret part of what is said by Proposition 2.7. It says in effect that kk-critical points in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} in the sense of Definition 3.7 are the π\pi-images of the critical points of \mathcal{E} on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. (In this regard: With \mathcal{E} viewed as a function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} as is done here and below, the critical points of \mathcal{E} are critical points subject to the constraint that the integral of f2f^{2} on S2𝔭S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is equal to 1.)

Lemma 4.3: The function \mathcal{E} from (4.15) is a smooth function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. As such, its critical points are precisely the set of {±1\pm 1} equivalence classes of pairs (𝔭,f)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},f) such that 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and f𝕊𝔭f\in\operatorname{\mathbb{S}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with all numbers from Lemma 2.3’s set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} being positive.

Proof of Lemma 4.3: By definition, the function \mathcal{E} is smooth on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} if and only if it is smooth when viewed on the restriction of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} to any given 𝔭𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of U𝔭U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} with \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} identified there as U𝔭×(𝕊𝔭/{1})U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\times(\mathbb{S}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}/\{1\}). To see about that, suppose that 𝔮U𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and [f]𝕊𝔭/{±1}[f]\in\mathbb{S}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}/\{\pm 1\}. The function \mathcal{E} on (𝔮,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},[f]) has the form depicted in (4.11) which is observedly jointly smooth with respect to variations in 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and ff (see the discussion in Section 2.4).

With regards to the critical points: The function is critical at (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) with respect to variations in the fiber direction iff and only if ff is an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection (this follows by definition). The claim that it is also critical with respect to variations in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} if and only if all numbers from the set {np(f)}p𝔭\{n_{p}(f)\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} are positive follows from Proposition 2.5 and the formula in (2.21).

If \mathcal{E} were a Palais-Smale function on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}, which is to say proper, then its critical points would account for topological invariants of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} in a Morse theoretic sense (see e.g [7] and the review [6]). Although the function \mathcal{E} is proper along the fibers of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}, it is not globally proper because 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is not compact. As a consequence, it could be that \mathcal{E} does not have any critical points notwithstanding the fact that \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} has plenty of homology/cohomology. (The cohomology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is described in the next subsection.) What follows are some comments about this.

With regards to topology and critical points: Let CC denote a non-zero class in H()H_{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}). Set C\mathcal{E}_{C} to denote the infimum over all singular cycles representing the class CC of the maximal value of \mathcal{E} on the simplices that appear with non-zero coefficient in the cycle. This number would be a critical value of \mathcal{E} were \mathcal{E} a proper function. Since homology and cohomology in any given degree are dual to each other using /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} coefficients (all homology/cohomology here and in what follows uses /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} coefficients), there is also a cohomological point of view: Letting CC denote a non-zero cohomology class, define C\mathcal{E}_{C} to be the infimum of values of E(0,)E\in(0,\infty) such that the class CC is non-zero on the <C\mathcal{E}<C part of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. This version of C\mathcal{E}_{C} would be a critical value of \mathcal{E} were \mathcal{E} proper on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. Homotopy invariants of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} also lead to putative critical values for \mathcal{E}: Take the infimum over a homotopy class of maps from a compact space to \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} of the maximum value of \mathcal{E} on the image of the map. (This last version of a min-max value is used in Section 6.)

Unfortunately \mathcal{E} is not proper and therefore none of these hypothetical critical values of \mathcal{E} must correspond to an actual critical points of \mathcal{E}. Examples of this pathology are provided in Section 5.2.

The homology/cohomology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is the subject of the next subsection.

4.6. The homology/cohomology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}

The upcoming Lemma 4.4 describes some non-zero classes in the H()H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}). Since the lemma refers to classes in H(𝒞2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}), a digression comes first to describe the latter.

The computations in [8] (see Corollary 3.1) imply that H(𝒞2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) can be depicted as follows: Let ω\omega denote the obstruction class in H2(𝒞2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) from Sections 4.1 and 4.2. Then H(𝒞2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) can be written as

H(𝒞2n)H(2n)(ωH2(2n1))H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}})\cong H^{*}(\mathbb{C}_{2n})\oplus(\omega\wedge H^{*-2}(\mathbb{C}_{2n-1})) (4.16)

where k\mathbb{C}_{k} denotes the space of kk unordered points in \mathbb{C}. The identifications in (4.16) come from the splitting of the long exact sequence for the pair (𝒞2n,𝒞2n𝒞2nx)(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}},\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n}) with xx being any chosen point in S2S^{2} (and recall that 𝒞2nx\mathcal{C}_{2n}^{x} denotes the set of configurations in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that do not contain xx). In terms of homology, (4.16) asserts in effect that each class in H(𝒞2n)H_{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) can be written uniquely as a sum of a class from 𝒞2n𝒞2nx\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}-\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n} and a class with non-zero cap-product pairing with ω\omega. With regards to H(k)H^{*}(\mathbb{C}_{k}): These modules are computed by [2], they are zero above a degree that is on the order of nn and, in general, non-zero in most degrees below the maximal one.

The cohomology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} can be computed using the fact that this space is a fiber bundle over 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} with the infinite dimensional real projective space as fiber. The next lemma summarizes. The lemma refers to the class ω\omega that appears in (4.16). Keep in mind that ωω\omega\wedge\omega is zero in cohomology.

Lemma 4.4: The cohomology of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is (non-canonically) isomorphic to the vector space of polynomials in a degree 2-class τ\tau with coefficient ring 𝒦\mathcal{K} as described in the subsequent bullets. This is to say that

H()=𝒦(𝒦2τ)(𝒦4ττ)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}})=\mathcal{K}^{*}\oplus(\mathcal{K}^{*-2}\wedge\tau)\oplus(\mathcal{K}^{*-4}\wedge\tau\wedge\tau)\oplus\cdots
  • The definition of τ\tau: Let ω^\hat{\omega} denote a given representative cocycle for ω\omega. Then πω^\pi^{*}\hat{\omega} can be written as dνd\nu with ν\nu being a 1-cochain whose restriction to each fiber algebraically generates the cohomology of the fiber. The cochain νν\nu\wedge\nu is closed and non-zero in H()H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}). The class of νν\nu\wedge\nu is τ\tau.

  • The definition of 𝒦\mathcal{K}: This module can be written as

    𝒦=πH(2n)(ΘπH3(2n))\mathcal{K}^{*}=\pi^{*}H^{*}(\mathbb{C}_{2n})\oplus(\Theta\wedge\pi^{*}H^{*-3}(\mathbb{C}_{2n}))

    where π\pi^{*} and Θ\Theta are as follows:

    • a)\mathrm{a)}

      What is denoted by π\pi^{*} signifies the pull-back by the projection map π\pi to 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. This pull-back homomorphism is injective on the H(2n)H^{*}(\mathbb{C}_{2n}) summand in (4.16) and zero on the other summand.

    • b)\mathrm{b)}

      To define Θ\Theta, let o^\hat{o} denote a 3-cocycle on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} obeying do^=ω^ω^d\hat{o}=\hat{\omega}\wedge\hat{\omega}. The 3-cocycle νπω^+πo^\nu\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\omega}+\pi^{*}\hat{o} on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is closed and non-zero in H()H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}). Its class is independent of the choice for the cocycle o^\hat{o}. This cohomology class is Θ\Theta.

Some implications of Lemma 4.4 concerning the critical point set of \mathcal{E} are derived in Section 5.2.

Proof of Lemma 4.4: This lemma is an instance of Proposition A.1 in the appendix.

5. The extension of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} and \mathcal{E} to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}

This section describes the sense in which the space \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} and its function \mathcal{E} extend to the whole of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}’s compactification 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} from (3.2). To say more about this extension, write the space 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} as done in (3.1). Then each k{0,,n}k\in\{0,\ldots,n\} version of 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} has its corresponding version of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} which will be denoted here as 2k\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2k}. (The k=0k=0 version, 0\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{0}, is the quotient by the multiplicative action of {±1\pm 1} on the subspace of functions in the standard L12L^{2}_{1} Sobolev space on S2S^{2} that obey (4.4).) The extension of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is denoted by ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} and it is (as a point set)

¯=2n2n20.\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}=\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2n}\cup\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2n-2}\cup\cdots\cup\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{0}. (5.1)

This extension maps to 𝒞¯\overline{\mathcal{C}} in the obvious way (the map is denoted by π\pi). The topology on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is defined from a basis of neighborhood open sets that are analogous to those used in Section 4.3 for the topology on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}. The details appear momentarily. But note in advance the space ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} does not meet the technical definition of a fiber bundle because there aren’t local product neighborhoods for the points in 𝒞¯2n𝒞2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}-\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. (Even so, the map π\pi is continuous and surjective.) There is, however, a weak notion of a local product structure for 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} which is described in the upcoming Section 5.3.

5.1. A topology for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}

A convention concerning elements in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is used for the specification of topology. The statement of the convention refers to the elements in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} as /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisors as done in Section 3.1: Supposing that [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] is such a divisor, then its minimal representative is implicitly viewed as a configuration in the relevant k{0,,n}k\in\{0,\ldots,n\} version of 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k}. This number kk is said to be the degree of the divisor.

To define the topology on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}, first recall from Part 2 of Section 3.1 how the topology on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} was defined by a basis of open neighborhoods of any given /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor: Let kk denote an integer from {0,,n1}\{0,\ldots,n-1\} and let [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] denote a given degree kk divisor from 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. Fix a positive number to be denoted by ϵ\epsilon which is chosen to be very small (much less than 11000{1\over 1000} times the distance between the points in [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]’s minimal representative). The corresponding open neighborhood was denoted there by 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) and it consists of the configurations that obey the conditions in (3.3). (Remember that the minimal representative of a divisor as depicted in (3.1) is the configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} with all coefficient numbers {mp}p𝔭\{m_{p}\}_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} equal to 1.)

With the preceding in mind, let 𝔮𝒞2k\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in\mathcal{C}_{2k} denote the minimal representative of the divisor [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}], and let [f][f] denote an equivalence class in 2k|𝔮\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2k}|_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. A basis set for the open neighborhoods of the pair ([𝔮],[f])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}],[f]) in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} are labeled by positive numbers ϵ,δ\epsilon,\delta and \mathcal{E} with ϵ\epsilon less than 11000n{1\over 1000n} and with EE greater than the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. This basis set consists of the pairs ([𝔠],[h])¯([\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}],[h])\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that obey the following constraints:

  • [𝔠]𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])[\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}]\in\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]).

  • S2𝔠|dh|2<E\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}}|dh|^{2}<E.

  • Let 𝔠\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}} denote the minimal divisor of [𝔠][\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}] and let Ω\Omega denote the dist(,𝔠)>200ϵ\operatorname{dist}(\cdot,\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}})>200\epsilon part of S2S^{2}. There is an isometry between 𝔠\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{c}}} and 𝔮\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} on Ω\Omega that identifies hh with a section of 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} obeying Ω(|d(fh)|2+|fh|2)<δ\displaystyle\int_{\Omega}(|d(f-h)|^{2}+|f-h|^{2})<\delta.

(5.2)

It is left to the reader to verify that this topology restricts to each stratum in (5.1) to give the topology that is described in Section 4.3 for the relevant k{0,,2n}k\in\{0,\ldots,2n\} version of 2k\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2k}. It is also left to the reader to verify that the map π\pi from ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is continuous with this topology on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}.

5.2. The extension of \mathcal{E}

The lemma that follows makes a formal assertion to the effect that the function \mathcal{E} extends as a continuous function to the whole of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}.

Lemma 5.1: The function on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that is defined by the rule

([𝔮],[f])([𝔮],[f])S2𝔮|df|2([\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}],[f])\to\mathcal{E}([\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}],[f])\equiv\int_{S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}|df|^{2}

is continuous in general and smooth along any stratum in (5.1).

Proof of Lemma 5.1: The assertion that \mathcal{E} is smooth along the strata of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} are instances of Lemma 4.3. The proof that \mathcal{E} is continuous at a given pair ([𝔮],[f])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}],[f]) invokes the following observation:

Given a positive number μ\mu at most 11000n{1\over 1000n}, there exists ϵ>0\epsilon>0 such that the integral of |df|2|df|^{2} on the union of any nn disks of radius ϵ\epsilon is at most μ\mu.

(5.3)
By way of a proof: There is a smooth section of 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} with compact support in S2𝔮S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} to be denoted by fμf_{\mu} with the S2S^{2} integral of |d(ffμ)|2+|ffμ|2|d(f-f_{\mu})|^{2}+|f-f_{\mu}|^{2} being less than 1100μ{1\over 100}\mu . (This follows from the definition of 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}.) The assertion in (5.3) holds for fμf_{\mu} because fμf_{\mu} is smooth and supported away from 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. Thus, it holds also for ff.

With (5.3) in hand, then the proof of Lemma 5.1 can be completed by copying with only notational changes what is said by (4.8)-(4.10) and what is said by the surrounding discussion in the last paragraph of Part 2 of Lemma 4.2’s proof.

To motivate the subsequent constructions and by way of an application of Lemmas 4.4 and 5.1, return to the context of the min-max values for \mathcal{E} on classes in H()H_{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}) as defined in the last paragraph in Section 4.5. It follows from Lemma 5.1 that these min-max value for \mathcal{E} are zero on the π\pi-pull back of classes from the H(2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}_{2n}) summand in (4.16). This is because there are representative cocycles for the duals of these classes in H(𝒞2n)H_{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) that are entirely in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}’s intersection with any given open neighborhood of the 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} stratum in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. To explain: These are classes from the base space 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} that can be represented by continuously parametrized families of configurations that all lie in any given disk in the sphere. In particular, the disk can have arbitrarily small radius. If the radius is small enough, then the whole family can be lifted to \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} via a section that assigns to each configuration in the family the (unique) eigenfunction with the smallest eigenvalue (which is nearly zero). The eigenvalue is nearly zero and the eigenfunction is unique because all of the points in all of the configurations that comprise the family are very close together (near the 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} stratum in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}). Said differently, the duals of these classes are sent to zero by the inclusion induced homomorphism from H(𝒞2n)H_{*}(\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}) into H(𝒞¯2n)H_{*}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}). By the same token, with τ\tau and Θ\Theta as defined in Lemma 4.4, and supposing that mm is a non-negative integer, then the min-max values for \mathcal{E} on the cup product of either mτ\wedge^{m}\tau or mτΘ\wedge^{m}\tau\wedge\Theta with the π\pi-pull back of any class in the H(2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}_{2n}) summand in (4.16) is the same as the min-max value of \mathcal{E} on just the class mτ\wedge^{m}\tau or mτΘ\wedge^{m}\tau\wedge\Theta the case may be. These min-max values aren’t known, but they are, in any event, no greater than their min-max values on ¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{2}. In any event, a corollary of Proposition 3.3 is this: Having fixed an integer mm, there exists an integer nmn_{m} with the following significance:

If nnmn\geq n_{m}, then the min-max value of \mathcal{E} for either mτ\wedge^{m}\tau or mτΘ\wedge^{m}\tau\wedge\Theta on the 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} version of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is the min-max value of \mathcal{E} for these classes on some stratum of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}-\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}.

(5.4)
The point of the preceding is that ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}’s cohomology is the relevant cohomology with regards to the relation between \mathcal{E}’s min-max values on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} and \mathcal{E}’s critical points on \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}.

5.3. ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} as a weak projective space bundle over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}

The upcoming Lemma 5.3 describes a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure for the space ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. This notion of a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle is defined in the context where there are topological spaces \operatorname{\mathcal{R}} and XX with a surjective map π:X\pi:\operatorname{\mathcal{R}}\to X whose fibers are homeomorphic to \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty}. A weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure for (,X,π)(\operatorname{\mathcal{R}},X,\pi) consists of the following data.

  • For every non-negative integer kk: A locally finite open cover of XX (to be denoted by 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k}) such that each U𝔘kU\in\mathfrak{U}_{k} has a vector bundle VUUV_{U}\to U of rank greater than kk with a fiberwise embedding ΨU\Psi_{U} from (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*} to |U\operatorname{\mathcal{R}}|_{U} that covers the projections to UU

    (VU0)/{(V_{U}-0)/^{*}}|U{\mathcal{R}|_{U}}U{U}π\scriptstyle{\pi}ΨU\scriptstyle{\Psi_{U}}π\scriptstyle{\pi}

    and induces an isomorphism on the first homology of each fiber.

  • For each pair of positive integers kk and kk^{\prime}: If U𝔘kU\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} and U𝔘kU^{\prime}\in\mathfrak{U}_{k\prime} intersect, and supposing that dim(VU)dim(VU)\dim(V_{U^{\prime}})\geq\dim(V_{U}), then ΨU\Psi_{U} factors through ΨU\Psi_{U^{\prime}} over UUU\cap U^{\prime} via an injective bundle map from VU|UUV_{U}|_{U\cap U^{\prime}} to VU|UUV_{U^{\prime}}|_{U\cap U^{\prime}}.

  • Each /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} cohomology class of \operatorname{\mathcal{R}} is non-zero when restricted to some sufficiently large kk version of \operatorname{\mathcal{R}}’s subspace U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}).

(5.5)

A preliminary lemma is needed in order to define the weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. To set the stage: The preliminary lemma (Lemma 5.2) refers to a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor from a stratum of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} (it denotes the latter by [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) and its minimal representative (denoted by 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) which is a configuration from some version of 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} (for k{0,.,n})k\in\{0,\ldots.,n\}). With 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} in hand, the lemma refers to a positive number that is not an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue. Letting EE denote that number, Lemma 5.2 uses 𝔮,E\mathbb{H}_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}},E} to denote the span in the Hilbert space 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} of the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than EE. The lemma also refers to L2L^{2}-orthogonal projection on 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. This is the orthogonal projection defined by the L2L^{2} inner product:

(f,f)S2ff.(f,f^{\prime})\to\int_{S^{2}}ff^{\prime}. (5.6)

The instances of L2L^{2}-orthogonal projection in the lemma are to the subspaces (),E\mathbb{H}_{(\cdot),E}.

Lemma 5.2: Fix a degree 2k2k divisor in 𝒞¯2n𝒞2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}-\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} to be denoted by [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] and let 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} denote the minimal representative. Then fix a positive number to be denoted by EE which is not an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue, and fix a positive number to be denoted by δ\delta. Granted this data, there exists an open neighborhood of [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} with the following properties: Denote the neighborhood by U¯\overline{U}. Supposing that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is the minimal representative of a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor in U¯\overline{U}, then EE is not an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue; and there exists a bounded linear map from 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and a bounded linear map from 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} with the properties listed next (both linear maps are denoted by LL).

  • Both versions of L are injective on the domain (),E\mathbb{H}_{(\cdot),E} subspace, and their composition with the L2L^{2}-orthogonal projection to the range (),E\mathbb{H}_{(\cdot),E} subspace is an isomorphism.

  • If ff is from the domain (),E\mathbb{H}_{(\cdot),E}, then

    • a)\mathrm{a)}

      (1δ)S2|f|2S2|Lf|2<(1+δ)S2|f|2\displaystyle(1-\delta)\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}\leq\int_{S^{2}}|Lf|^{2}<(1+\delta)\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2},

    • b)\mathrm{b)}

      S2|df|2δS2|f|2S2|d(Lf)|2<S2|df|2+δS2|f|2\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}-\delta\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}\leq\int_{S^{2}}|d(Lf)|^{2}<\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}+\delta\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2}.

A note about U¯\overline{U}: The subspace U¯𝒞2m\overline{U}\cap\mathcal{C}_{2m} is empty when mm is less than kk (which is half of the number of points that comprise 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) and it is non-empty otherwise.

This lemma is proved momentarily. A weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} can be constructed using Lemma 5.2 according to the rules laid out below in Lemma 5.3.

Lemma 5.3: What follows describes a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. Fix a positive integer kk. For any given /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor [𝔮]𝒞¯2n[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} first fix a positive number EE which is not an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue and with dim(𝔮,E)>k\dim(\mathbb{H}_{{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}},E})>k. Then fix some very small, positive number δ\delta which is much less than the distance from EE to the nearest 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue. With the preceding data as input, use Lemma 5.2 to define a version of the open set U¯\overline{U} (which is denoted here by U¯q\overline{U}_{q}). Having done this for each element in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}, take a locally finite cover of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} from the collection {U¯𝔮:𝔮𝒞¯2n}\{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}:\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}\} and denote this cover by 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k}. The required vector bundle VU¯𝔮V_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} over a set U¯𝔮\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} from the cover 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k} is the bundle whose fiber over any [𝔭]U¯q[\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}]\in\overline{U}_{q} is 𝔭,E\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E}. The embedding ΨU¯𝔮\Psi_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} for the first bullet of (5.5) is the tautological inclusion map.

This lemma is proved using the next lemma.

By way of terminology for the upcoming lemma: A parametrized family of maps from one subset of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} to another is said to be fiber preserving when the projection via π\pi to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is not changed by any map from the family.

Lemma 5.4: Fix a positive number to be denoted by \mathfrak{C} and let ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{\mathfrak{C}} denote the <\mathcal{E}<\mathfrak{C} part of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. If k>2k>2\mathfrak{C}, then there exists a fiber preserving deformation retract of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{\mathfrak{C}} onto an ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} version of the subspace U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\bigcup_{U\in\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}).

Lemma 5.4 is proved after Lemma 5.2.

Proof of Lemma 5.3: The conditions in the first two bullets of (5.5) follow directly from the construction. The third bullet of (5.5) holds for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} if any given (singular) homology class is represented by a closed chain whose image lies entirely in some ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} version of U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\bigcup_{U\in\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) for kk sufficiently large. To establish this, note first that any given closed singular chain has compact support in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} which implies that \mathcal{E} has an upper bound on that chain. Let \mathfrak{C} denote this upper bound. Granted this upper bound, use the deformation retract from Lemma 5.4 to obtain a homologous chain that lies in a U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\bigcup_{U\in\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) subspace of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}.

Proof of Lemma 5.2: The construction of LL borrows much by way of strategy and notation from Parts 1-4 of the proof of Proposition 3.2. There are three parts to the construction of LL and the verification of its properties.

Part 1: Fix a positive number to be denoted by ϵ\epsilon which is chosen to be very small (much less than 11000n{1\over 1000n}), and then reintroduce from Part 2 of Section 3.1 the set 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮])\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]). Let 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} denote a configuration of 2j2j points in this set for some j{k,,n}j\in\{k,\ldots,n\}. Define the function χϵ\chi_{\epsilon} from (2.2) using 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}, but denote it here by χ𝔭,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}. Note in particular that the function is zero at all points from 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and that the line bundles 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} are isomorphic on the support of χp,ϵ\chi_{p,\epsilon}.

By virtue of ϵ\epsilon being small, there is a point to be denoted by xx where χ𝔭,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon} is equal to 1. Use this point to define an isomorphism between the line bundles 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} on the support of χ𝔭,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}. With this isomorphism in hand, the map L:𝔮𝔭L:\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\to\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is given by the rule

fχ𝔭,ϵf.f\longrightarrow\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f. (5.7)

This same formula likewise defines the corresponding version of LL sending 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}. In either direction, the arguments for (3.5) and (3.6) can be repeated with only notational changes to see that

  • S2|d(χ𝔭,ϵf)|2=S2|df|2+𝔢1S2|f|2\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f)|^{2}=\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}+\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{1}\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2},

  • S2|χ𝔭,ϵf|2=(1+𝔢2)S2|f|2\displaystyle\int_{S^{2}}|\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f|^{2}=(1+\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{2})\int_{S^{2}}|f|^{2},

(5.8)
where |𝔢1|c01|lnϵ|n(1+λ)|\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{1}|\leq c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n(1+\lambda) and |𝔢2|c0ϵn(1+λ)|\operatorname{\mathfrak{e}}_{2}|\leq c_{0}\epsilon n(1+\lambda) when ff is in the span of the respective 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigensections or 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than λ\lambda.

Part 2: Choose a positive number to be denoted by μ\mu so that there are no 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalues in the interval between EμE-\mu and E+μE+\mu. Supposing that ϵ\epsilon is small, assume that there exists a configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} from 𝒰(ϵ,k,[𝔮]\mathcal{U}(\epsilon,k,[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]) with an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue in the interval between E12μE-{1\over 2}\mu and E+12μE+{1\over 2}\mu. The plan is to derive nonsense from this assumption. To this end, let ff denote such an eigensection with the S2S^{2} integral of f2f^{2} equal to 1. Write χ𝔭,ϵf\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f as a sum of 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigensections. This depiction has the form f<+f>f_{<}+f_{>} where f<f_{<} denotes the contribution to this sum from the eigensections with eigenvalue less than EμE-\mu (and thus f>f_{>} contains the contribution from the eigensections with eigenvalue greater than E+μE+\mu). Apply (5.8) to χ𝔭,ϵf<\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f_{<} (viewed as a section of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}) to see that it is, for the most part, a sum of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than E12μE-{1\over 2}\mu when ϵ\epsilon is very small. Therefore, the L2L^{2}-inner product of χp,ϵf<\chi_{p,\epsilon}f_{<} with ff is very small when ϵ\epsilon is very small. Thus, f<f_{<} itself must be very small when ϵ\epsilon is very small because the L2L^{2} inner product between χ𝔭,ϵf<\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f_{<} and ff is the same as that between f<f_{<} and χ𝔭,ϵf\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f and the latter inner product is the S2S^{2} integral of f<2f_{<}^{2} (by definition). As explained directly, the detailed analysis leads to this:

S2|f<|2c01μ|lnϵ|n(1+E)\int_{S^{2}}|f_{<}|^{2}\leq c_{0}{1\over\mu|\ln\epsilon|}n(1+E) (5.9)

To derive the preceding inequality, start with the observation that

S2|df<|2(Eμ)S2|f<|2.\int_{S^{2}}|df_{<}|^{2}\leq(\mathrm{E}-\mu)\int_{S^{2}}|f_{<}|^{2}. (5.10)

With this in hand, write its left hand side as the S2S^{2} integral of df<,d(χ𝔭,ϵ,f)\langle df_{<},d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon},f)\rangle (the integral of the inner product between df<df_{<} and d(χ𝔭,ϵf)d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f)). Then move the χ𝔭,ϵ\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon} from multiplying ff to multiplying f<f_{<} so as to write that integral as

S2d(χ𝔭,ϵf<),df+τ1.\int_{S^{2}}\langle d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f_{<}),df\rangle+\mathfrak{\tau}_{1}. (5.11)

where τ1\mathfrak{\tau}_{1} is a term whose norm is bounded by c0c_{0} times the S2S^{2}-integral of the function |dχ𝔭,ϵ|(|f<||df|+|f||df<|)|d\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}|(|f_{<}||df|+|f||df_{<}|); and thus by c01|lnϵ|nc_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n times the S2S^{2} integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. (Use Lemma 2.1 and the fact that |dχ𝔭,ϵ||d\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}| is bounded by c01|lnϵ|1dist(𝔭,)c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}{1\over\mathrm{dist}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\cdot)}. The factor of nn appears because 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} has 2n2n points. Let λ\lambda denote ff’s eigenvalue and write (5.11) as

λS2|f<|2+τ1.\lambda\int_{S^{2}}|f_{<}|^{2}+\mathfrak{\tau}_{1}. (5.12)

Because λ>Eμ2\lambda>E-{\mu\over 2}, the inequality in (5.10) with (5.12) imply that

μ2S2|f<|2c01|lnϵ|n(1+E){\mu\over 2}\int_{S^{2}}|f_{<}|^{2}\leq c_{0}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n(1+\mathrm{E}) (5.13)

which is what is claimed by (5.9).

The inequality in (5.9) implies (because χ𝔭,ϵf\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f is nearly f>f_{>}) that

S2|d(χ𝔭,ϵf)|2(E+μ)(1c0μ11|lnϵ|n(1+E))\int_{S^{2}}|d(\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},\epsilon}f)|^{2}\geq(\mathrm{E}+\mu)\left(1-c_{0}\mu^{-1}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n(1+\mathrm{E})\right) (5.14)

The latter inequality implies in turn (via 5.8) that

S2|df|2c0(E+μ)(1c0μ11|lnϵ|n(1+E))\int_{S^{2}}|df|^{2}\geq c_{0}(\mathrm{E}+\mu)\left(1-c_{0}\mu^{-1}{1\over|\ln\epsilon|}n(1+\mathrm{E})\right) (5.15)

which exhibits the desired nonsense if ϵ\epsilon is sufficiently small (given μ\mu and E) because the left hand side of this inequality is, by assumption, no greater than E+12μ\mathrm{E}+{1\over 2\mu}.

Part 3: Let Π𝔭,E\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E} denote the projection operator on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} onto 𝔭,E\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p},E}} for the L2L^{2}-inner product on 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. It follows from the 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} version of (5.8) that the composition of first LL and then Π𝔭,E\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E} is injective on 𝔮,E\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},E} when ϵ\epsilon is small (given EE and μ\mu); and nearly isometric with respect to the ()\mathbb{H}_{(\cdot)} and the L2L^{2} inner products as indicated in the statement of the proposition.

Much the same arguments can be used with the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} to 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} version of LL to see that the composition of first this version of LL and then Π𝔮,E\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},E} maps 𝔭,E\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p},E}} injectively into 𝔮,E\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},E} when ϵ\epsilon is small (given EE and μ\mu); and that this composition is nearly an isometry when ϵ\epsilon is small (given EE and μ\mu).

Proof of Lemma 5.4: The three parts of the proof that follow explain how to construct the desired deformation retract.

Part 1: Here is the key observation: Suppose that [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] is a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}-divisor and let 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} denote its minimal representative. Suppose also that E𝔮>2E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}>2\mathfrak{C} and that E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} is not an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue. Let ff denote an element in 𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} with \mathfrak{C} bounding the S2S^{2}-integral of |df|2|df|^{2}. Then the S2S^{2}-integral of |Π𝔮,E𝔮f|2|\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}f|^{2} is greater than 12{1\over 2} if the S2S^{2}-integral of |f|2|f|^{2} is equal to 1.

Given a positive integer kk, then E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} can be chosen larger if necessary so that the dimension of 𝔮,E𝔮\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} is greater than kk. This lower bound is assumed in what follows.

Part 2: Keeping Part 1 in mind, there is an open neighborhood of [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}] in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} to be denoted by U¯𝔮\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} such that if [𝔮][\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}^{\prime}] is from this neighborhood, then E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} is not an 𝔮′′\mathcal{I}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}^{\prime\prime}}-eigenvalue. Now each [𝔮]𝒞¯2n[\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}]\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} has its version of U¯𝔮\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and since the union of all of these sets covers 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}, there is a finite subcover. Choose such a finite cover and denote this finite collection of sets by 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}. Let {χ𝔮:U¯𝔮𝔘k}\{\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}:\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\} denote a chosen partition of unity subbordinate to the cover.

Part 3: Supposing that ([𝔭],[f])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],[f]) is in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{\mathfrak{C}}, define the new 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} section f1f_{1} by the rule

f1U𝔮𝔘kχ𝔮Π𝔭,E𝔮f.f_{1}\equiv\sum_{U_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\in\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}f. (5.16)

What follows are two important facts about f1f_{1}. To state the first, let EE denote the minimum of those E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} that appear with non-zero χ𝔮\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} in (5.16). Then the S2S^{2}-integral of |Π𝔭,Ef1|2|\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E}f_{1}|^{2} is greater than 12{1\over 2} because Π𝔭,Ef1\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E}f_{1} is the same as Π𝔭,Ef\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E}f. This implies in particular that f1f_{1} is not identically zero. With this last point understood, introduce Z1Z_{1} to denote the square root of the S2S^{2}-integral of |f1|2|f_{1}|^{2}.

To state the second fact, let EE^{\prime} denote the maximum of those E𝔮E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} that appear with non-zero χ𝔮\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} in (5.16). Then Π𝔭,Ef1=f1\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E^{\prime}}f_{1}=f_{1} which is to say that f1f_{1} is in 𝔭,E\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E^{\prime}}. This second fact has implications with regards to Lemma 5.3’s weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure for ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}: The ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} element ([𝔭],1Z1[f1])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],{1\over Z_{1}}[f_{1}]) is in the image of at least one U¯𝔮𝔘k\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} version of ΨU¯𝔮\Psi_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}. (Remember that ΨU¯𝔮\Psi_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} is a fiber preserving embedding of (VU¯𝔮0)/(V_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}), and remember that the fiber of VU¯𝔮V_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}} over 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is Π𝔭,E𝔮\Pi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}.)

It follows from the preceding fact that the map from ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{\mathfrak{C}} to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that sends any given element ([𝔭],f)([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],f) to ([𝔭],f1)([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],f_{1}) maps ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{\mathfrak{C}} into the subspace U¯𝔮𝔘ΨU¯𝔮(VU¯𝔮0)/\bigcup_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\in\mathfrak{U}}\Psi_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}(V_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}.

Part 4: The desired deformation retract is a map from [0,1]ׯ[0,1]\times\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}^{\mathfrak{C}}} to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}^{\mathfrak{C}}} whose t=1t=1 end member is the map from Part 3 that send ([𝔭],f)([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],f) to ([𝔭],[f1])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],[f_{1}]). The time t[0,1]t\in[0,1] member of the family sends ([𝔭],f)([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],f) to ([𝔭],[f1+(1t)(ff1)])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],[f_{1}+(1-t)(f-f_{1})]). This is a well defined map from ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}^{\mathfrak{C}}} because f1f_{1} is non-zero and it is fiber preserving because the [𝔭][\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}] component of an given element doesn’t change. Note also that any t[0,1]t\in[0,1] version maps ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}^{\mathfrak{C}}} to itself. Indeed, supposing that ([𝔭],[f])([\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}],[f]) is from ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}^{\mathfrak{C}}}, then the projection of ff onto the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than or equal to \mathfrak{C} does not change as tt increases whereas the L2L^{2} norm of the projection of ff to the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalues greater than \mathfrak{C} is a non-increasing function of tt. And, by construction, the t=1t=1 end member of this family maps into U¯𝔮𝔘ΨU¯𝔮(VU¯𝔮0)/\bigcup_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\in\mathfrak{U}}\Psi_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}(V_{\overline{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}.

5.4. The obstruction class

Returning to the context of (5.5), suppose that (,X,π)(\mathcal{R},X,\pi) has a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure. This weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure comes from a weak vector bundle structure when the collection {VU:U𝔘k}k\{V_{U}:U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\}_{k\in\mathbb{N}} from (5.5) has the additional property described below in (5.17). To set notation, suppose that k,kk,k^{\prime} are non-negative integers, and then suppose that UU is from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} and UU^{\prime} is from 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k^{\prime}}, that these sets with non-empty intersection, and that their corresponding vector bundles obey dim(VU)dim(VU)\dim(V_{U^{\prime}})\geq\dim(V_{U}). Let TU,UT_{U^{\prime},U} denote the injective bundle map from VU|UUV_{U}|_{U\cap U^{\prime}} to VU|UUV_{U^{\prime}}|_{U\cap U^{\prime}} that is required by the second bullet of (5.5).

For any triple k,k,k′′k,k^{\prime},k^{\prime\prime}\in\mathbb{N} and sets U,UU,U^{\prime} and U′′U^{\prime\prime} from 𝔘k,𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k^{\prime}}} and 𝔘k′′\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k^{\prime\prime}}} that share points and are such that dim(VU′′)dim(VU)dim(VU)\dim(V_{U^{\prime\prime}})\geq\dim(V_{U^{\prime}})\geq\dim(V_{U}), the corresponding vector bundle maps obey the identity TU′′U=TU′′UTUUT_{U^{\prime\prime}U}=T_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}}T_{U^{\prime}U}.

(5.17)

Now a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure need not come from weak vector bundle structure (which turns out to be our situation with our bundle over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}). To see the obstruction, note first that whether or not the weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle structure comes from a weak vector bundle structure, the bundle maps for the weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure do obey

TU′′U=xU′′UUTU′′UTUUT_{U^{\prime\prime}U}=x_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}T_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}}T_{U^{\prime}U} (5.18)

with xU′′UUx_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} being a nowhere zero, continuous map from U′′UUU^{\prime\prime}\cap U^{\prime}\cap U to \mathbb{R}. Let zU′′UUz_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} denote the sign (either 1 or 1-1) of xU′′UUx_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}. This is a locally constant map from U′′UUU^{\prime\prime}\cap U^{\prime}\cap U to /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}. These locally constant maps are such that the collection

{zU′′UU:U′′,U,Uk𝔘k}\left\{z_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}:U^{\prime\prime},U^{\prime},U\in\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\right\} (5.19)

when restricted to any locally finite subcover defines a (multiplicative) degree two Čech cocycle for the subcover whose image in H2(X;/2H^{2}(X;\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}) is independent of the chosen subcover. This cohomology class is said to be the obstruction class. As explained in the next paragraphs, if the first /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} cohomology of all sets from k𝔘k\operatorname{\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{U}_{k}} is zero, then this weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure comes from a weak vector bundle structure if and only if this class is zero. (In general, if the class is zero, then the collection of TU,UT_{U^{\prime},U} maps can be modified by multiplying each by a suitable nowhere zero function so that they obey the identity in (5.17).)

To explain why the data in (5.19) always defines a cochain (a closed cocycle): Consider four sets U1U_{1}, U2U_{2}, U3U_{3} and U4U_{4} that share points and with corresponding vector bundles whose dimensions don’t decrease with increasing label. Write TjiT_{ji} for the U=UiU=U_{i} and U=UjU^{\prime}=U_{j} version of TUUT_{U^{\prime}U} and consider T43T32T21T_{43}T_{32}T_{21}. This can be written on the one hand as x321x431T41x_{{}_{321}}x_{{}_{431}}T_{41} and on the other as x432x421T41x_{{}_{432}}x_{{}_{421}}T_{41}. Thus, z321z431z432z421=1z_{{}_{321}}z_{{}_{431}}z_{{}_{432}}z_{{}_{421}}=1 which is the statement that the collection in (5.19) defines a closed cocycle.

With regards to changing (5.19) by a (multiplicative) coboundary: Changing (5.19) by the differential of a 1-cocycle {zUU:U,Uk𝔘k}\left\{z_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}}:U,U^{\prime}\in\operatorname{\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{U}_{k}}\right\}, accounts for the change of each TUUT_{U^{\prime}U} to zUUTUUz_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}}T_{U^{\prime}U}. If this change can be made so as to make all xU′′UUx_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} positive, then a partition of unity can be employed to modify each TUUT_{U^{\prime}U} so that the condition in (5.17) holds. (To do this, write xU′′UUx_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} as the exponential of a real valued function.)

If the first cohomology of the sets from the collection k𝔘k\operatorname{\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{U}_{k}} are not all trivial, then there is an additional equivalence that can be used to obtain the given weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} structure from a weak vector bundle structure: Each Uk𝔘kU\in\operatorname{\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{U}_{k}} version of VUV_{U} can be modified by tensoring it with a real line bundle over UU with the proviso that any two respective UU and UU^{\prime} line bundles are isomorphic on UUU\cap U^{\prime}. Assuming this, let V~U\tilde{V}_{U} denote the modified VUV_{U}. The modified version of TUUT_{U^{\prime}U} is obtained from the original by tensoring with a chosen isomorphism from the respective UU line bundle to the respective UU^{\prime} line bundle. Let ηUU\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}} denote a chosen isomorphism between these line bundles. When U,UU,U^{\prime} and U′′U^{\prime\prime} are three sets that share points, then ηU′′U\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U}} can be written as x^U′′UUηU′′UηUU\hat{x}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}}}\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}} with x^U′′UU\hat{x}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} mapping to \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}. Let z^U′′UU\hat{z}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} denote the sign of x^U′′UU\hat{x}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}. The collection of z^\hat{z}’s also defines a multiplicative, degree 2 Čech cocycle. Modifying each Uk𝔘kU\in\operatorname{\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb{N}}\mathfrak{U}_{k}} versions of VUV_{U} in this way changes each TUUT_{U^{\prime}U} to ηUUTUU\eta_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}}T_{U^{\prime}U} and this corresponds to changing each zU′′UUz_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} to the product z^U′′UUzU′′UU\hat{z}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}z_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}.

The relevant example is ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} where the obstruction class in H2(𝒞¯2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}) is non-zero (its restriction to \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} is already non-zero.) As was the case with \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}, the ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} obstruction class is denoted by ω\omega.

The next lemma says more about this class (it is needed for the next subsection).

Lemma 5.5: The self-cup product ω2n\omega^{2n} is non-zero in H4n(𝒞¯2n)H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}).

Proof of Lemma 5.5: A preliminary step is a proof that H4n(𝒞¯2n)H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}) is non-zero. To prove that this is so, consider that the exact sequence for the pair (𝒞¯2n,𝒞¯2n2)(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}},\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}}) appears in part as

H4n1(𝒞¯2n2)H4n(𝒞¯2n,𝒞¯2n2)H4n(𝒞¯2n)H4n(𝒞¯2n2)H^{4n-1}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}})\to H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}},\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}})\to H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}})\to H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}}) (5.20)

whose left-most and right-most terms are zero. Thus, H4n(𝒞¯2n)H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}) is isomorphic to H4n(𝒞¯2n,𝒞¯2n2)H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}},\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}}). Meanwhile, H4n(𝒞¯2n,𝒞¯2n2)H^{4n}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}},\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}}) is isomorphic to the compactly supported cohomology of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} which is isomorphic to /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} since 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is a manifold.

The calculation for the 2n2n-fold self-cup product of ω\omega has three parts.

Part 1: The standard compactification of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is to view it as a subset of 2n\mathbb{CP}^{2n} as follows: First view S2S^{2} as 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1} which is to say (20)/(\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}^{2}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}^{*}. Letting (z,w)(z,w) denote the coordinates for 2\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}^{2} and thus homogeneous coordinates for 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1}, a point in 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1} is determined by homogeneous coordinates [α,β][\alpha,\beta] as the zeros of the linear function αwβz\alpha w-\beta z. Then, 2n2n points in 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1} (counting multiplicities) are the zeros of the 2n2n’th order homogeneous polynomial

(α1wβ1z)(α2wβ2z)(α2nwβ2nz)(\alpha_{1}w-\beta_{1}z)(\alpha_{2}w-\beta_{2}z)\cdots(\alpha_{2n}w-\beta_{2n}z) (5.21)

Multiplying this out, then the coefficients of the various powers of ww are the homogeous coordinates for 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n}:

a2nw2n+a2n1w2n1z++a0z2n.a_{2n}w^{2n}+a_{2n-1}w^{2n-1}z+\cdots+a_{0}z^{2n}. (5.22)

Doing this identifies 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} as the open subspace in 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n} where the polynomial in (5.22) has distinct zeros (the zeros are the homogeneous coordinates ([α1,β1],[α2n,β2n]([\alpha_{1},\beta_{1}],\cdots[\alpha_{2n},\beta_{2n}]). Viewed in this light, there is a continuous map (to be denoted by 𝔽\mathbb{F}) from 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n} to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} that is the identity map on the top strata 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} and collapses various lower dimensional varieties in 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n} corresponding to points where (5.22) has roots with multiplicity onto corresponding strata in the 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} compactification depicted in (3.2).

Part 2: Let ww denote the generator of H2(2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n}) with it understood that the coefficient ring is /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}. The powers of ww generate H(2n)H^{*}(\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n}), and in particular, w2nw^{2n} is non-zero. If 𝔽ω=w\mathbb{F}^{*}\omega=w, then ω2n\omega^{2n} can’t be zero (because pull-back and cup-product commute). Now the class 𝔽ω\mathbb{F}^{*}\omega is equal to ww if and only if its restriction to a complex line in 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n} is non-zero. To see about that, consider first the degree 2n12n-1 homogeneous polynomial w2n1z2n1w^{2n-1}-z^{2n-1} which has 2n12n-1 distinct roots which are the points where z=ηwz=\eta w with η\eta being a (2n12n-1)’st root of unity. Supposing that aa\in\operatorname{\mathbb{C}}, then the polynomial

(awz)(w2n1z2n1)=aw2nw2n1z+awz2n1z2n(aw-z)(w^{2n-1}-z^{2n-1})=aw^{2n}-w^{2n-1}z+awz^{2n-1}-z^{2n} (5.23)

has distinct roots as long as a2n11a^{2n-1}\neq 1. In any event, as aa varies in \operatorname{\mathbb{C}}\cup\infty, the corresponding locus in 2n\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{2n} traces out a degree 1 rational curve. Let Σ\Sigma denote this curve.

Part 3: The 𝔽\mathbb{F}-image of this curve in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is a set of configurations where 2n2n-1 points are fixed to be the points in 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1} where z=ηwz=\eta w with η2n1=1\eta^{2n-1}=1, and with the last point (parametrized in homogeneous coordinates by [a,1][a,1]) varying at will except that it must avoid the 2n12n-1 fixed points. The 𝔽\mathbb{F}-image of Σ\Sigma in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} adds 2n12n-1 configurations in the stratum 𝒞2n2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}} from (3.2) which correspond to the collisions between the aa-parametrized point and each of the 2n12n-1 fixed points.

Now note that if xx denotes the z=0z=0 point in 1\operatorname{\mathbb{CP}}^{1}, then 𝔽(Σ)𝒞2n2\mathbb{F}(\Sigma)\cap\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}} is disjoint from 𝒞2nx\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n}. With that understood, recall that the class ω\omega is dual in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} to 𝒞2nx\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n}. Since the image 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) intersects 𝒞2nx\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n} just once (where the parameter a=0a=0), the image curve 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) has pairing 1 with ω\omega in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

The preceding calculation is not the end of the story because the closure of the divisor 𝒞2nx\mathcal{C}^{x}_{2n} in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} consists of the whole of 𝒞¯2n2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}} and in particular, the stratum 𝒞2n2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}}. Since 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) intersects 𝒞2n2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}} an odd number of times, it is necessary to show that each such intersection counts as zero when evaluating the pairing of 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) with ω\omega.

This is done by deforming the stratum 𝒞¯2n2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}} so that a neighborhood of the points in 𝔽(Σ)𝒞2n2\mathbb{F}(\Sigma)\cap\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}} are pushed into 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. Here is how to do that: Let β\beta denote a chosen function with compact support on 𝒞2n2𝒞2n2x\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}}-\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}^{x} that is equal to 1 at the 2n12n-1 configurations that comprise the intersection of 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) with 𝒞2n2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n-2}}, and equal to zero on any configuration that contains a point with distance less than 1100n{1\over 100n} from xx. Define :[0,1]×𝒞¯2n2𝒞¯2n\mathcal{F}:[0,1]\times\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n-2}}\to\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} by the rule whereby

(t,𝔮)=𝔮([11000ntβ(𝔮),1],[11000ntβ(𝔮),1]).\mathcal{F}(t,\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}})=\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\left(\left[{1\over 1000n}t\beta(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}),1\right],\left[-{1\over 1000n}t\beta(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}),1\right]\right). (5.24)

Of particular note is that 𝔽(Σ)\mathbb{F}(\Sigma) is disjoint from (t=1,𝔮)\mathcal{F}(t=1,\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}). Thus, the 𝔽\mathbb{F}-image of Σ\Sigma in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} also has pairing 1 with the class ω\omega. This is to say that 𝔽ω\mathbb{F}^{*}\omega has pairing 1 with Σ\Sigma. As noted previously, this implies that 𝔽ω=w\mathbb{F}^{*}\omega=w.

5.5. Some non-zero classes in the cohomology the space ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}

A part of the cohomology of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is described in the next lemma. The lemma uses ω\omega to denote the obstruction class in H2(𝒞¯2n)H^{2}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}) as was done in the previous subsection.

Lemma 5.6: The cohomology of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} contains the vector space of polynomials in a degree two class τ\tau with coefficient ring 𝒬\mathcal{Q} as described in the subsequent bullets. Thus,

𝒬𝒬τ𝒬τ2𝒬τ3\mathcal{Q}\oplus\mathcal{Q}\tau\oplus\mathcal{Q}\tau^{2}\oplus\mathcal{Q}\tau^{3}\oplus\cdots
  • The definition of τ\tau: Let ω^\hat{\omega} denote a given representative cocycle for ω\omega. Then πω^\pi^{*}\hat{\omega} can be written as dνd\nu with ν\nu being a 1-cochain whose restriction to each fiber algebraically generates the cohomology of the fiber. The cochain νν\nu\wedge\nu is closed and non-zero in H(¯)H^{*}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}). The class of νν\nu\wedge\nu is the class τ\tau.

  • The definition of 𝒬\mathcal{Q}: What is denoted by 𝒬\mathcal{Q} is the 2-dimensional vector space spanned by the degree zero generator 1 and a degree 4n+14n+1 class to be denoted by Ξ\Xi. To define the latter, let ι^\hat{\iota} denote a degree (4n+1)(4n+1)-cocycle on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} obeying dι^=ω^2n+1d\hat{\iota}=\hat{\omega}^{2n+1}. The degree (4n+1)(4n+1)-cocycle νπω^2n+πι^\nu\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\omega}^{2n}+\pi^{*}\hat{\iota} on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is closed and non-zero in H2n+1(¯)H^{2n+1}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}). Its class is independent of the choice for the cocycle ι^\hat{\iota} and it is independent of the choice for the cochain ν\nu and the choice for the representative cocycle ω^\hat{\omega} for ω\omega. This cohomology class is Ξ\Xi.

Proof of Lemma 5.6: Except for the assertion to the effect that Ξ\Xi is independent of the various choices, the assertion of the lemma is an instance of Proposition A.1 in the appendix. To see about invariance: Changing any of ω^\hat{\omega}, ν\nu and ι^\hat{\iota} maintaining the relations between them changes the cocycle representing Ξ\Xi by something that is exact (by inspection) plus the π\pi-pull back of a closed cocycle on XX of degree 4n+14n+1. Meanwhile, all of those are exact because the top dimensional strata of XX has dimension 4n4n.

Note that if the cohomology of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is computed using a CW decomposition for 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}, then ω^2n+1\hat{\omega}^{2n+1} is zero and then ι^0\hat{\iota}\equiv 0 too. If simplicial cohomology is used, then there is no guarantee that ω^2n+1\hat{\omega}^{2n+1} is the zero cochain; but it is cohomologous to zero.

6. Min-max for \mathcal{E} on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}

There are some hints that the classes from the set {Ξτm}m{0,1,}\{\Xi\wedge\tau^{m}\}_{m\in\{0,1,\ldots\}} have min-max values that correspond to critical points of \mathcal{E} on large nn version of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. There are two indications, the first being this: If it were the case that the (2m+1)(2m+1)’st 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue for \mathcal{E} had multiplicity 1 at each configuration (which can’t actually happen), then its supremum on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} would be the min-max value for the cohomology class Ξτm\Xi\wedge\tau^{m} . Thus, min-max using the classes {Ξτm}\{\Xi\wedge\tau^{m}\} constitute a cohomological work-around for the fact that the functions on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} given by ordering of the ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigenvalues are not everywhere differentiable. The second reason for hope concerns the appearance of the ω^2n\hat{\omega}^{2n} factor in the definition of Ξ\Xi : This factor sees the whole of 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, not just some low codimension subset that can be pushed into 𝒞¯2n𝒞2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}-\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.

6.1. The modified definition of min-max value

What follow directly is the definition of ‘min-max value’ for the context at hand. To set the stage, let 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} denote a fiber bundle over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} with compact, finite dimensional fiber (in practice, the fiber will be 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}) which is smooth along each stratum of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. A continuous map from 𝒴¯\overline{\mathcal{Y}} to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is said to be strata preserving if, for each k{0,,n}k\in\{0,\ldots,n\}, the map sends 𝒴¯|𝒞2k\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}|_{\mathcal{C}_{2k}} to ¯|𝒞2k\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}|_{\mathcal{C}_{2k}}. Let 𝔉\mathfrak{F} denote a chosen homotopy class of strata preserving maps from 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. The associated min-max value of \mathcal{E} for the set 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} is this:

infΨ𝔉maxy𝒴¯(Ψ(y)).\inf_{\Psi\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}}\max_{y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}}\mathcal{E}(\Psi(y)). (6.1)

The upcoming Lemma 6.1 is used to obtain the relevant version of 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} and set 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}. With regards to terminology: When the lemma speaks of an 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} fiber bundle, this refers to a special sort of bundle: Each point in the base has a neighborhood that identifies the fiber bundle over the neighborhood with the \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} quotient of the complement of the zero section in a (2m+2)(2m+2)-dimensional vector bundle. In addition, the transition functions between two such intersecting open sets are induced by fiberwise linear maps that identify the corresponding vector bundles over the intersection of the two base sets.

Lemma 6.1: Fix a positive integer for nn and a non-negative integer for mm. There is an 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}-fiber bundle π𝒴:𝒴¯n,m𝒞¯2n\pi_{\mathcal{Y}}:\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}_{n,m}\to\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} with a fiber preserving map to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that pushes forward the fundamental class of 𝒴¯n,m\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}_{n,m} to a class that has non-zero pairing with νmΞ\nu^{m}\wedge\Xi. (The space 𝒴¯n,m\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}_{n,m} is the X=𝒞¯2nX=\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} instance of what is denoted by 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} in the appendix.)

Proof of Lemma 6.1: This is an instance of Lemma A.6 in the appendix (Section A.6).

Granted Lemma, 6.1, take 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} to be the homotopy class of maps Ψ\Psi as described by Lemma 6.1. The corresponding version of the min-max value in (6.1) is denoted by n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}.

6.2. Min-max values {n,m}n>0,m0\{\mathcal{E}_{n,m}\}_{n>0,m\geq 0}

Fix a positive integer for nn. The lemma that follows concerns the size of the min-max values from the set {n,m}m=0,1,\{\mathcal{E}_{n,m}\}_{m=0,1,\ldots}.

Lemma 6.2: Fix a positive integer for nn.

  • For any non-negative integer mm: The min-max value n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} is not less than the maximum over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} of the function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} from (1.2). Therefore, it is greater than κ1n\kappa^{-1}n with κ\kappa positive and independent of nn.

  • The set {n,m}m{0,1,}\{\mathcal{E}_{n,m}\}_{m\in\{0,1,\ldots\}} is unbounded.

Proof of Lemma 6.2: With regards to the lemma’s first bullet: Supposing that the min-max value n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} is as least as large as the supremum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}, then it is a priori greater than c01nc_{0}^{-1}n because the supremum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is greater than c01nc_{0}^{-1}n. (See Proposition 3.3.)

To prove that the min-max value is not less than E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)}, suppose that this isn’t the case so as to derive some nonsense. If Ψ\Psi is from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}, then the push-forward by Ψ\Psi of the fundamental class of 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} is a closed, 2m+4n+12m+4n+1 dimensional chain in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that has non-zero pairing with νmΞ\nu^{m}\wedge\Xi . Suppose that the maximum of the values of \mathcal{E} on the image of Ψ\Psi is less than the maximum of value of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. If this is the case, then the π\pi image of Ψ(𝒴¯)\Psi(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}) misses a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. (Remember that the maximum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} is at configurations in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}.) Now comes an important point: The cocycle ω^2n\hat{\omega}^{2n} is cohomologous to zero in the complement of any configuration in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} because the fundamental class of the complement of any configuration is zero. This is to say that ω^2n\hat{\omega}^{2n} on the complement of a configuration can be written as dβd\beta with β\beta being a degree degree 4n14n-1 cochain. Also, ω^2n+1\hat{\omega}^{2n+1} can be written there as d(ω^β)d(\hat{\omega}\wedge\beta). This implies that the pairing between a cocycle representative of νmΞ\nu^{m}\wedge\Xi and the Ψ\Psi -push-forward of the fundamental class of 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} is the same as the pairing between ν2m+1dπβν2mdπ(ω^β)\nu^{2m+1}\wedge d\pi^{*}\beta-\nu^{2m}\wedge d\pi^{*}(\hat{\omega}\wedge\beta) and that class, which is zero because the class is closed and

ν2m+1dπβν2mdπ(ω^β)=d(ν2m+1β).\nu^{2m+1}\wedge d\pi^{*}\beta-\nu^{2m}\wedge d\pi^{*}(\hat{\omega}\wedge\beta)=-d(\nu^{2m+1}\wedge\beta). (6.2)

This conclusion is the desired nonsense because it runs afoul of the assumptions about Ψ\Psi.

With regards to the second bullet: Let 𝔠2m\mathfrak{c}_{2m} denote a homology class on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that is dual to ν2m\nu^{2m}. This class is represented by the fundamental class of any embedding of 2m\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m} in any fiber of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that induces an isomorphism on the first homology of the fiber. An important point is that the min-max value of \mathcal{E} for 𝔠2m\mathfrak{c}_{2m} is an unbounded function of mm. This follows from instances of Proposition 1.1 and Lemmas 5.2 and 5.3 which together imply the following: Given any positive number EE, there exists an integer (call it kEk_{E}) such that the kEk_{E}’th lowest 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue is greater than EE at each configuration in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. This implies that the min-max value for 𝔠2m\mathfrak{c}_{2m} is greater than EE if 2m>kE2m>k_{E}. As explained next, the number EE (assuming 2m>kE2m>k_{E}) is a lower bound for n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}.

To prove that n,mE\mathcal{E}_{n,m}\geq E, suppose to the contrary that n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} is less than EE to generate nonsense. In this event, there is a map Ψ:𝒴¯¯\Psi:\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}\to\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} with Ψν2m\Psi^{*}\nu^{2m} evaluating to zero on the generator of 2m2m’th homology of the fibers of the projection from 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} to 𝒞¯2m\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2m}. Meanwhile, the cohomology of 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} is described by Lemma A.2 in the appendix, and it follows from that description, and from what is said in Sections A.2 and A.3, that Lemma A.2’s cohomology class τ\tau can be taken to be that of Ψν2\Psi^{*}\nu^{2}. And, according to Lemma A.2, the class τm\tau^{m} does have non-zero pairing with the 2m2m’th homology of the fibers of the projection to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

6.3. Convergence to a critical point

The proposition that follows directly makes an assertion to the effect that the min-max value of \mathcal{E} for any m0m\geq 0 version of νmΞ\nu^{m}\wedge\Xi is a critical value of \mathcal{E} on some strata of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. This is to say that there exists k{0,1,,n}k\in\{0,1,\ldots,n\} and a critical point of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} where \mathcal{E}’s value is equal to the min-max value n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}.

Proposition 6.3: For each positive integer nn and non-negative integer m, there exists k{0,,n}k\in\{0,\ldots,n\} and a critical point of \mathcal{E} on |𝒞2k\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}|_{\mathcal{C}_{2k}} where \mathcal{E} is equal to n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}.

Proof of Proposition 6.3: The proof of this proposition has eight parts. Part 1 has a preliminary observation. Parts 2-4 focus on just the differential of \mathcal{E} along the fibers of the projection to 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. The final parts consider the behavior of the differential of \mathcal{E} on lifts to ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} of vector fields along the strata of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.

Part 1: Here is an important point to keep in mind: Fix a positive number to be denoted by EE and let ¯E\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{E} denote the subspace of elements in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} that are characterized as follows: An element (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is in ¯E\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{E} if and only if ff is in the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvectors with eigenvalue at most EE. The point to keep in mind is that the subspace ¯E\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}^{E} is compact.

Part 2: Suppose for the moment that (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is a given element in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. Let EE denote a positive number that is not an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue. Write ff as f<f_{<} + f>f_{>} where f<f_{<} is the L2L^{2} orthogonal projection of ff onto the subspace 𝔭,E\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},E} (the subspace in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is spanned by the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than EE). An observation follows: If μ>0\mu>0 and if the S2S^{2}-integral of —f>|2f_{>}|^{2} is greater than μ\mu, then (𝔭,[f])\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) will be greater than μE\mu E.

The preceding observation has the following consequence: Suppose that δ>0\delta>0 and that Ψ\Psi is a map from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} that maps the whole of 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} to the ()<n,m+δ\mathcal{E}(\cdot)<\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\delta part of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. If (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is from the image of Ψ\Psi , and if EE is greater than n,m+δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\delta, then the S2S^{2} integral of the corresponding —f>|2f_{>}|^{2} is strictly less than 1 (it is at most n,m+δE)\left(\text{it is at most }{\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\delta\over E}\right). This implies, in particular, that f<f_{<} is non-zero.

As explained momentarily, the observation in the previous paragraph can be used to continuously deform the map Ψ\Psi to a new strata preserving map that has the properties listed in the next lemma.

Lemma 6.4: Fix δ>0\delta>0 and suppose that Ψ\Psi is a map from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} when (Ψ())<n,m+δ\mathcal{E}(\Psi(\cdot))<\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\delta. Then there exists a homotopy of Ψ\Psi in 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} whose end member (denoted by Ψ\Psi^{\prime}) obeys the following:

  • The map Ψ\Psi^{\prime} is from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} .

  • Supposing that y𝒴¯y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}, then (Ψ(y))(Ψ(y))\mathcal{E}(\Psi^{\prime}(y))\leq\mathcal{E}(\Psi(y))

  • Supposing that y𝒴¯y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} write Ψ(y)\Psi(y) as (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]). Then ff is in the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than n,m+2δ.\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta.

Proof of Lemma 6.4: To set up the construction of Ψ\Psi^{\prime}, suppose for the moment that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is a given element in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. Fix a number to be denoted by E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} that is greater than n,m+δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\delta but less than n,m+2δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta and which is not an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalue. According to Lemma 5.2, there is an open neighborhood of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} in 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} with the property that if 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is in this neighborhood, then E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is not an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue. Fix such a neighborhood and denote it by U𝔭\mathrm{U}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}. The various 𝔭𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} versions of U¯𝔭\operatorname{\overline{U}}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} form an open cover of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} and thus there is a finite subcover. This is to say that there is a finite set of points whose corresponding U¯()\operatorname{\overline{U}}_{(\cdot)} sets cover 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. Choose such a finite set and denote it by Λ\Lambda. Then choose a partition of unity subbordinate to the associated cover. When 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is from Λ\Lambda, then the corresponding function from the partition of unity is denoted below by χ𝔭\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}.

Supposing now that y𝒴¯y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}, write Ψ(y)\Psi(y) as (𝔮,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},[f]). Fix for the moment an element 𝔭Λ\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\Lambda whose corresponding set U¯𝔭\operatorname{\overline{U}}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} contains 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. Then write ff as f𝔭,<+f𝔭,>f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},<}+f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},>} with the former being the projection of ff to the span of the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalues with eigenvalue less than E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. For any given t[0,1]t\in[0,1], define ftf_{t} by the rule whereby

ft1Zt(𝔭Λχ𝔭f𝔭,<+(1t)𝔭Λχ𝔭f𝔭,>)f_{t}\equiv{1\over Z_{t}}\left(\sum_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\Lambda}\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},<}+(1-t)\sum_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\Lambda}\chi_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},>}\right) (6.3)

where ZtZ_{t} is positive and chosen so that the S2S^{2}-integral of |ft|2|f_{t}|^{2} is equal to 1. Because f𝔭,<f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},<} is non-zero, this deformation is continuous with respect to tt.

Lemma 5.2 guarantees that the assignment of t[0,1]t\in[0,1] and y𝒴¯y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} to Ψt(y)\Psi_{t}(y) defines a continuous map from [0,1]×𝒴¯[0,1]\times\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} into ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. Since it is strata preserving, this is a homotopy of Ψ\Psi in 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}. Set Ψ\Psi^{\prime} to be the t=1t=1 member. The construction is such that if y𝒴¯y\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}, then the map t(Ψt(y))t\to\mathcal{E}(\Psi_{t}(y)) (which is (𝔮,ft))\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},f_{t})) is non-increasing and it is strictly decreasing if f𝔭,>f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},>} is non-zero for at least one 𝔭Λ\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\Lambda. By construction, (Ψ1(y))n,m+2δ\mathcal{E}(\Psi_{1}(y))\leq\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta because f1f_{1} has zero projection to the span of the 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvectors with eigenvalue greater than n,m+2δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta.

Part 3: The preceding lemma has two important implication with the first being this: Having fixed δ\delta for Lemma 6.4, suppose that (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is in the image of Lemma 6.4’s map Ψ\Psi^{\prime}. If there are no 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvalues between n,mδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\delta^{\prime} and n,m+2δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta with δ\delta^{\prime} any given positive number, then (𝔭,[f])\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is at most n,mδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\delta^{\prime}.

Here is the second implication:

With Ψ\Psi^{\prime} as described by Lemma 6.4, there exists (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) from the image of Ψ\Psi^{\prime} with (𝔭,[f])n,m\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\geq\mathcal{E}_{n,m} such that the projection of ff to the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalues between n,mδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\sqrt{\delta} and n,m+2δ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta has L2L^{2} norm greater than (13δ)12.(1-3\sqrt{\delta})^{1\over 2}.

(6.4)

To prove this: Supposing that (6.4) fails for a given element (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) from the image of Ψ\Psi^{\prime}, write f=f<+f>f=f_{<}+f_{>} with f<f_{<} denoting the L2L^{2} orthogonal projection of ff to the span of the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections with eigenvalue less than n,mδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\sqrt{\delta}. Using this decomposition, one has that

(𝔭,[f])(n,mδ)f<𝕃2+(n,m+2δ)(1f<𝕃2);\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\leq(\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\sqrt{\delta})\|f_{<}\|^{2}_{\mathbb{L}}+(\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+2\delta)(1-\|f_{<}\|^{2}_{\mathbb{L}}); (6.5)

and this is strictly less than n,mδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\delta if f<𝕃2\|f_{<}\|^{2}_{\mathbb{L}} is greater than 3δ3\sqrt{\delta} which is when f>2\|f_{>}\|^{2} is less than 13δ1-3\sqrt{\delta}. Thus, (6.4) can’t fail for every ff with (𝔭,[f])n,m\mathcal{E}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\geq\mathcal{E}_{n,m} because the maximum value of \mathcal{E} on the image of Ψ\Psi^{\prime} would then be less than n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} which violates the assumptions.

Part 4: What is said by Part 1 about compactness, and what is said in Lemma 5.6 and (6.4) have the following implications: Fix any decreasing sequence of positive numbers with limit zero (denoted by {δj}j=1,2,\{\delta_{j}\}_{j=1,2,\ldots}) and then a corresponding sequence of maps from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} (denoted by {Ψj}j=1,2,\{\Psi_{j}\}_{j=1,2,\ldots} ) such that for each index jj, the conditions in Lemma 5.4 are obeyed with δ=δj\delta=\delta_{j} and with Ψ=Ψj\Psi^{\prime}=\Psi_{j}. For each jj, set 𝒜j\mathcal{A}_{j} to be the n,m\mathcal{E}\geq\mathcal{E}_{n,m} part of Ψj(𝒴¯)\Psi_{j}(\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}). The set of limit points of the sequence {Aj}j=1,2,\{A_{j}\}_{j=1,2,\ldots} contains at least one (𝔭,[f])¯(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} with ff being an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigenvector with eigenvalue is n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}, which is to say that Δf=n,mf-\Delta f=\mathcal{E}_{n,m}f. (Remember that the sequence {Aj}j=1,2,\{A_{j}\}_{j=1,2,\ldots} is a sequence in a compact subset of ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}. As a consequence, any corresponding sequence of elements (the first from 𝒜1\mathcal{A}_{1}, the second from 𝒜2\mathcal{A}_{2}, and so on) has a convergent subsequence. By way of terminology: The set of limits of these subsequences is the set of limit points of {𝒜j}j=1,2,.\{\mathcal{A}_{j}\}_{j=1,2,\ldots}.)

Part 5: This part of the proof is a digression to present some background and then introduce notation for the remaining parts. To start the digression, suppose for the moment that {ϕt}t\{\phi_{t}\}_{t\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}} is a 1-parameter family of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2} with the t=0t=0 member being the identity diffeomorphism. This family acts in the obvious way on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} so as to preserve the stratification in (3.2). To elaborate: Supposing that k{0,,n}k\in\{0,\ldots,n\} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is in the stratum 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k}, then ϕt(𝔭)\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}) is the configuration whose points are the ϕt\phi_{t}-images of the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. This 1-parameter family can be lifted to act on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} as follows: The parameter tt member ϕt\phi_{t} sends any given element (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) to the element (ϕt(𝔭),[fϕt1])(\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}),[f\circ\phi_{t}^{-1}]). This lifted map is denoted by ϕ¯t\bar{\phi}_{t}.

What follows are some remarks about this definition. The first remark is that an identification between respective line bundles (ϕt1)𝔭(\phi_{t}^{-1})^{*}\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and ϕt(𝔭)\mathcal{I}_{\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})} is not required to define ϕ¯t\bar{\phi}_{t} because the two possible isometric identifications differ by a sign. The second remark is that the lifted map ϕ¯t\bar{\phi}_{t} does not map 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensections to ϕt(𝔭)\mathcal{I}_{\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})}-eigensections. The third remark is that the lifted map is not differentiable with respect to tt; it is only continuous. This is because the tt-derivative of the ϕt1\phi_{t}^{-1}-pull back of a generic element in ϕt(𝔭)\mathbb{H}_{\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}})} will not have finite 𝔭\mathbb{H}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}-norm. (The 𝔭\operatorname{\mathbb{H}_{\mathfrak{p}}} norm of the tt-derivative of the pull-back will be finite however if the integral on the right hand side of (4.14) is finite for the element in question. See Section 4.4 for more about this issue.)

Now suppose that Ψ:𝒴¯¯\Psi:\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}\to\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} is a map from the set 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} and that τ:𝒴¯[0,1]\tau:\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}\to[0,1] is a continuous map. The preceding constructions can be used to obtain a 1-parameter family of deformations of Ψ\Psi with any given tt\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}} version being the map (denoted by Ψτ,t\Psi_{\tau,t}) that is defined by the rule

yΨτ,t(y)ϕ¯τ(y)t(Ψ(y)).y\to\Psi_{\tau,t}(y)\equiv\bar{\phi}_{\tau(y)t}(\Psi(y)). (6.6)

Each member of this family is from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}. (Each member is strata preserving because both ϕ¯()\bar{\phi}_{(\cdot)} and Ψ\Psi are strata preserving.

Part 6: This part of the proof starts with a digression to serve as a reminder with regards to observations from Section 3. In particular, remember that when (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is a given element in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}}, then the value of \mathcal{E} on ϕ¯t(𝔭,[f])\bar{\phi}_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) (the latter is (ϕt(𝔭),[fϕt1])(\phi_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}),[f\circ\phi_{t}^{-1}]) can be written as

(ϕ¯t(𝔭,[f]))=S2df,df𝔪t\mathcal{E}(\bar{\phi}_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]))=\int_{S^{2}}\langle df,df\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{t}} (6.7)

where ,𝔪t\langle,\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{t}} denotes the ϕt\phi_{t}-pull back of the round metric’s inner product on TS2T^{*}S^{2}.

An important conclusion from (6.7) is that the map t(ϕ¯t())t\to\mathcal{E}(\bar{\phi}_{t}(\cdot)) is differentiable with respect to tt, this is not-withstanding the fact that ϕ¯t\bar{\phi}_{t} is only continuous. Moreover, the tt-derivative of (ϕ¯t(𝔭,[f]))\mathcal{E}(\bar{\phi}_{t}(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])) can be written using (6.7) as

S2𝔨t,dfdf𝔪t\int_{S^{2}}\langle\mathfrak{k}_{t},df\otimes df\rangle_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{t}} (6.8)

where 𝔨t\mathfrak{k}_{t} denotes the Lie derivative of 𝔪t\operatorname{\mathfrak{m}}_{t} along the vector field on S2S^{2} that is obtained by first viewing ϕ()\phi_{(\cdot)} as a map from ×S2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}\times S^{2} to S2S^{2} and then using this map to push forward the tangent vector to the \operatorname{\mathbb{R}} factor.

The next lemma supplies a key observation about (6.7) and (6.8).

Lemma 6.5: Suppose that δ\delta is a positive number and that the t=0t=0 and (𝔭,[f])¯(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\in\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} version of (6.8) is more negative than δ-\delta. Then there is an open neighborhood of (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} (denoted by U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}) and a positive number (denoted by ϵ\epsilon) with the following significance: If ξU¯\xi\in\operatorname{\overline{U}} and t(ϵ,ϵ)t\in(-\epsilon,\epsilon), then (ϕ¯t(ξ))(ξ)14δt\mathcal{E}(\bar{\phi}_{t}(\xi))\leq\mathcal{E}(\xi)-{1\over 4}\delta t.

Proof of Lemma 6.5: The first observation for the proof concerns (6.8): If this is more negative than δ-\delta at (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]), then there is an open neighborhood of (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} (this will be the neighborhood U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}) such that the t=0t=0 and (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime},[f^{\prime}]) version of (6.8) is more negative than 12δ-{1\over 2}\delta when (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime},[f^{\prime}]) is in U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}. Except for notation, the proof of that this is so is identical to the proof of Lemma 5.1. Then, looking at the tt-dependence, it follows from the continuity of 𝔨()\mathfrak{k}_{(\cdot)} that there exists ϵ>0\epsilon>0 such that any t[0,ϵ)t\in[0,\epsilon) and (𝔭,[f])U¯(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime},[f^{\prime}])\in\operatorname{\overline{U}} version of (6.8) is more negative than 14δ-{1\over 4}\delta. The assertion in the lemma follows directly from this last observation by integrating (6.8) with respect to tt.

Part 7: Take (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) and δ\delta and then U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}} and ϵ\epsilon from Lemma 6.5. Suppose that Ψ\Psi is from the set 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}. Let τ()\tau_{*}(\cdot) denote a continuous function on 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} mapping to the interval [0,1] with compact support on Ψ1(U¯\Psi^{-1}(\operatorname{\overline{U}}). A path of deformations of Ψ\Psi parametrized by [0,ϵ][0,\epsilon] is defined by the rule whereby (t,y)[0,ϵ]×𝒴¯(t,y)\in[0,\epsilon]\times\overline{\mathcal{Y}} is sent to ϕ¯τ(y)t(Ψ(y))\bar{\phi}_{\tau_{*}(y)t}(\Psi(y)). The t[0,ϵ]t\in[0,\epsilon] member of this deformation family is denoted by Ψτ,t\Psi_{\tau_{*},t}. The behavior of \mathcal{E} with respect to these deformations is the topic of the next paragraphs.

With regards to \mathcal{E}: If yy is a point from 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} that is not mapped by Ψ\Psi to U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}, then Ψτ,t(y)\Psi_{\tau_{*},t}(y) is Ψ(y)\Psi(y) because τ(y)\tau_{*}(y) is zero; and thus (Ψτ,t(y))=(Ψ(y))\mathcal{E}(\Psi_{\tau_{*},t(y)})=\mathcal{E}(\Psi(y)). With this understood, suppose now that yy is mapped by Ψ\Psi to U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}. In this case, Lemma 6.5 finds

(Ψτ,t(y))(y)14τ(y)tδ.\mathcal{E}(\Psi_{\tau_{*},t}(y))\leq\mathcal{E}(y)-{1\over 4}\tau_{*}(y)t\delta. (6.9)

This implies (among other things) that the maximum of \mathcal{E} on the image of Ψτ,t\Psi_{\tau_{*},t} is no greater than its maximum on the image of Ψ\Psi.

Part 8: Let n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} denote the subset in ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} consisting of elements (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) with ff being an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with eigenvalue n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}. A key point to keep in mind for what follows that n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} is a closed, compact set.

Suppose for the sake of argument that there is not one k{0,1,,n}k\in\{0,1,\ldots,n\} such that the intersection of n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} with the stratum 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} contains a critical point of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} . The four steps that follow use this assumption to generate nonsense.

Step 1: Suppose now that k{0,1,,n}k\in\{0,1,\ldots,n\} and that 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} is in the stratum 𝒞2k\mathcal{C}_{2k} of the compactification 𝒞¯2k\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2k} . Let vv denote a tangent vector to 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} along this stratum (this being a vector in p𝔭TS2|p\otimes_{p\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}TS^{2}|_{p}). Section 2.6 describes how to extend vv from the points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} as a divergence free vector field on S2S^{2}. Denote this vector field by 𝔳\mathfrak{v}. Integrating this vector field gives a 1-parameter family of area preserving diffeomorphisms of S2S^{2}. The family is parameterized by the coordinate tt on the real line \operatorname{\mathbb{R}} with the t=0t=0 member being the identity diffeomorphism and with the tt-derivative at t=0t=0 being 𝔳\mathfrak{v}. The diffeomorphism labeled by any given tt\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}} is denoted by ϕt\phi_{t}.

Step 2: Because of the assumptions, for each k{0,1,,n}k\in\{0,1,\ldots,n\} the following is true: If (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) is from n,m2k\mathfrak{C}_{n,m}\cap\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}_{2k}, then there is a corresponding ϕt\phi_{t} from Step 1 for which (6.8) is negative. Therefore, each (𝔭,[f])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f]) in n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} has a corresponding ϵ,δ\epsilon,\delta and U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}} as described in Lemma 6.5. Since n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} is compact, there exists positive ϵ\epsilon_{*} and δ\delta_{*} such that each (𝔭,[f])n,m(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[f])\in\mathfrak{C}_{n,m} version of ϵ\epsilon and δ\delta is greater than the respective ϵ\epsilon_{*} and δ\delta_{*}. In addition, there exists a finite set of elements in n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m}whose corresponding versions of U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}} supply an open cover of n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m}. Let Λ\Lambda denote this finite set of elements and let 𝒰¯\overline{\mathcal{U}} denote the union of these Λ\Lambda-versions of U¯\operatorname{\overline{U}}.

Step 3: By virtue of what is said in Part 4, there exists some positive number to be denoted by ϵn,m\epsilon_{n,m} with the following significance: If Ψ\Psi is from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}} and if the maximum of \mathcal{E} on Ψ\Psi is less than n,m+ϵn,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\epsilon_{n,m}, then the part of the image of Ψ\Psi where >n,mϵn,m\mathcal{E}>\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\epsilon_{n,m} is contained in 𝒰¯\overline{\mathcal{U}}. With this understood, suppose henceforth that the maximum of \mathcal{E} on the given version of Ψ\Psi is indeed less than n,m+ϵn,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+\epsilon_{n,m}.

Let τ\tau denote the function on 𝒴¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}} given by the rule

τ0()χ(2ϵn,m(n,m12ϵn,mE(Ψ()))).\tau_{0}(\cdot)\to\chi\left({2\over\epsilon_{n,m}}\left(\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-{1\over 2}\epsilon_{n,m}-E(\Psi(\cdot))\right)\right). (6.10)

This function is equal to 1 on the part of 𝒴¯\overline{\mathcal{Y}} where (Ψ())n,m12ϵn,m\mathcal{E}(\Psi(\cdot))\geq\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-{1\over 2}\epsilon_{n,m} and it is equal to 0 on the part where (Ψ())<n,mϵn,m\mathcal{E}(\Psi(\cdot))<\mathcal{E}_{n,m}-\epsilon_{n,m}. In particular, this implies that the support of τ\tau is in U¯\bar{U}.

Step 4: Label the elements in Λ\Lambda consecutively starting from 1 and use the corresponding labels for the Λ\Lambda-versions of U¯\bar{U}. Fix for each label ii from Λ\Lambda, fix an open set ViV_{i} in UiU_{i} having compact closure in UiU_{i} and such that the union of these sets also covers n,m\mathfrak{C}_{n,m}. Then, for each index ii from Λ\Lambda, fix a continuous function with values between 0 and 1 to be denoted by σi\sigma_{i} which is compactly supported on UiU_{i} and is equal to 1 on ViV_{i}.

Apply the homotopy from Part 7 to Ψ\Psi using U¯1\bar{U}_{1} and with τ\tau_{*} being σ1τ0\sigma_{1}\tau_{0} with τ0\tau_{0} defined via (6.10). Let Ψ1\Psi_{1} denote the t=1t=1 end member of this homotopy. Now apply the homotopy from Part 7 again using U¯2\bar{U}_{2} starting from Ψ1\Psi_{1} and with τ\tau_{*} being σ2τ0\sigma_{2}\tau_{0}. Continue in this vein until all of the Λ\Lambda-versions of U¯\bar{U} are accounted for. Doing that results in a map from 𝔉\mathfrak{F} (denoted by Ψ\Psi_{*}) that has non-zero pairing with τ2mΞ\tau^{2m}\wedge\Xi.

By virtue or (6.9), this map Ψ\Psi_{*} obeys

max𝒴¯(Ψ())max𝒴¯(Ψ())c01ϵδ.\max_{\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}}\mathcal{E}(\Psi_{*}(\cdot))\leq\max_{\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{Y}}}}(\Psi(\cdot))-c_{0}^{-1}\epsilon_{*}\delta_{*}. (6.11)

This result is the desired nonsense because if maximum of (Ψ())\mathcal{E}(\Psi(\cdot)) is less than n,m+12c01ϵδ\mathcal{E}_{n,m}+{1\over 2}c_{0}^{-1}\epsilon_{*}\delta_{*}, then the maximum of \mathcal{E} on Ψ\Psi_{*} will be less than n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} which can’t happen by virtue of n,m\mathcal{E}_{n,m} being the infimum of the set of maxima of \mathcal{E} on the maps from 𝔉\operatorname{\mathfrak{F}}.

6.4. On the existence of critical points of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}

The analysis so far allows for the following pathology: There exists a positive integer (call it jj) such that all of the critical point of \mathcal{E} that are obtained via Proposition 6.3 using every possible pair of integers nn and mm (with n1n\geq 1 and m0m\geq 0) lie in 𝒞¯2j\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2j} (which is a subspace of all njn\geq j versions of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}). We can’t rule this out at present. In any event, the question directs us to derive a more refined picture of the behavior of \mathcal{E} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} near the lower dimensional strata in its closure 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. The upcoming Lemma 6.6 is an example of what might be needed.

To set the stage for Lemma 6.6, suppose that j{0,,n1}j\in\{0,\ldots,n-1\} and that 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} is the minimal representative of a /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} divisor in the 𝒞2j\mathcal{C}\textdagger_{2j} stratum of 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}. Let {p1,,p2n2j}\{p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n-2j}\} denote distinct points in S2𝔮S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and set 𝔭{p1,,p2n2j}𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\equiv\{p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n-2j}\}\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}. Fix nn disjoint, embedded arcs in S2𝔮S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} whose endpoints pair the points in the set {p1,,p2n2j}\{p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n-2j}\}. Let Σ\Sigma denote their union. Then choose a point to be denoted by xx in S2(Σ𝔮).S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}). Since the bundle 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} are isomorphic on S2(Σ𝔮)S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}), the choice of an isomorphism of their fibers at xx extends uniquely to an isomorphism between the two line bundle over their common domain S2(Σ𝔮)S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}). A choice of such a point xx and a corresponding isomorphism will be made momentarily.

To continue with the stage setting: Let f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} denote an 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigensection and let f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} denote an 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection; and let E𝔮\mathrm{E}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} denote their respective eigenvalues. Take xx to be a point where neither f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} nor f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is zero and then choose the isomorphism between 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} at xx so that f𝔮f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is positive at xx. (The product f𝔮f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is a section of the line bundle 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}^{\prime}}} with 𝔭{p1,,p2n2j}\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime}\equiv\{p_{1},\ldots,p_{2n-2j}\}. The isomorphism between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} on S2(Σ𝔮)S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) gives an isomorphism between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}^{\prime}}} and the product real line bundle on S2ΣS^{2}-\Sigma.)

Now comes a crucial observation: The preceding isomorphism between 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} and 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} on S2(Σ𝔮)S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) defines two isomorphisms along Σ\Sigma which differ via multiplication by 1-1. These are obtained by following the isomorphism defined in the preceding paragraph along a path from xx to Σ\Sigma that starts at xx and ends on Σ\Sigma (transversely to Σ\Sigma) whose interior is disjoint from Σ\Sigma. In particular, a choice of normal vector to Σ\Sigma’s arcs defines one of these two isomorphisms between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} along Σ\Sigma: Take a path from xx that hits Σ\Sigma at its endpoint from the side of the chosen normal vector. Choose this normal vector to define the isomorphism along Σ\Sigma. With regards to notation, Lemma 6.6 has n\partial_{n} denoting the directional derivative on Σ\Sigma in the chosen normal direction.

Lemma 6.6: Suppose that 𝔮,𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}},\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} and f𝔮,f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}},f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, and E𝔮,E𝔭\mathrm{E}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}},\mathrm{E}_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}, and also the isomorphism between 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} and 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} are as described above. Then there is the following identity:

(E𝔭E𝔮)S2(𝔮Σ)f𝔮f𝔭=2Σ(f𝔮nf𝔭f𝔭nf𝔮).(\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{q}}})\int_{S^{2}-(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\Sigma)}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}=-2\int_{\Sigma}(f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\partial_{n}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}-f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}\partial_{n}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}).

Proof of Lemma 6.6: Multiply the equation E𝔭f𝔭=Δf𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}=-\Delta f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} by f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} and likewise multiply the equation E𝔮f𝔮=Δf𝔮\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}=-\Delta f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} by f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} and then subtract the second from the first. Having done that, integrate both sides of the result over S2(Σ𝔮)S^{2}-(\Sigma\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}) and then integrate by parts.

This lemma is most most useful if Σ\Sigma is part of the zero locus of f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} in which case there is only the f𝔮nf𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\partial_{n}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} term in the lemma’s right hand side integral whose sign on any component of Σ\Sigma can be determined by the sign of f𝔮f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} on the chosen normal’s side of Σ\Sigma. (If this sign is ++, then the integrand is - and vice versa.) For example, if j=n1j=n-1 so that there are just two points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime} which are very close to each other (and one arc in Σ\Sigma), and if f𝔮f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is positive very near to Σ\Sigma on the normal direction side of Σ\Sigma then the lemma’s right hand side integral is negative and so the right hand side in the lemma’s identity is positive.

The preceding observation implies the claim made in the first sentence of the third bullet of (1.5) to the effect that the supremum of the function E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}} is always achieved at some configuration on 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. Use an induction argument with the integer nn starting from n=1n=1 as follows: Supposing that the supremum of E()\mathrm{E}_{(\cdot)} is taken at a configuration in 𝒞2n\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2n}}. Take 𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} in Lemma 6.6 to be such a configuration and take f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} to be a 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigensection with 𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}}-eigenvalue equal to E𝔮\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{q}}}. Now take 𝔭𝒞2n+2\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\mathcal{C}_{2n+2} as follows: Let xx denote a point in S2S^{2} where f𝔮0f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}\neq 0 and let p1p_{1} and p2p_{2} denote two points very close to xx, equidistant from xx on opposite sides of a great circle arc through xx. Let rr denote the distance between them. Set 𝔭={p1,p2}𝔮\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}=\{p_{1},p_{2}\}\cup\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}} and let f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} denote the 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}-eigensection with eigenvalue E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}}. If rr is sufficiently small, then there is a component of the zero locus of f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} in a small radius ball centered on xx that connects p1p_{1} to p2p_{2}. (This can be proved using Lemma 5.2.) Take Σ\Sigma to be such a component. As explained in the preceding paragraph, the formula in Lemma 6.6 implies in this case that E𝔭\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is greater than E𝔮\operatorname{\mathrm{E}_{\mathfrak{q}}}.

To elaborate on what is going on here: The set up in the preceding paragraph is designed so that |f𝔭||f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}| is very close to |f𝔮||f_{\mathfrak{q}}| except in a small radius disk containing the points p1p_{1} and p2p_{2}. Thus, over most of S2(𝔮{p1,p2})S^{2}-(\mathfrak{q}\cup\{p_{1},p_{2}\}), the product f𝔭f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} will be positive except very near where either f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} is zero or f𝔭f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}} is zero with it understood that the identification between 𝔭𝔮\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}}\otimes\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{q}}} and the product line bundle on S2(𝔮{p1,p2})S^{2}\cup(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\{p_{1},p_{2}\}) is obtained from the identification at xx by following paths from xx that don’t intersect 𝔮Σ\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}\cup\Sigma. In particular, the proportion of S2(𝔮Σ)S^{2}-(\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}-\Sigma) where f𝔭f𝔮>0f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}}>0 approaches 1 as the distance from p1p_{1} to p2p_{2} shrinks to zero. This is why the integral of f𝔭f𝔮f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}}f_{\operatorname{\mathfrak{q}}} is positive when the distance from p1p_{1} to p2p_{2} is sufficiently small.

7. The case of 𝒞2\mathcal{C}_{2}

The case where n=2n=2 already illustrates much of what is described in the preceding sections. The subsections that follow have some observations on this case.

7.1. Identifying 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} and 𝒞¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}}.

The space 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} can be identified with the unit disk bundle in the tangent bundle to 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}. To make this explicit, first view S2S^{2} as the radius 1 sphere about the origin in 3\mathbb{R}^{3}, and then identify the unit disk bundle in its tangent bundle (which is denoted by T<1S2T_{<1}S^{2}) as

T<1S2={(n,v)3×3:|n|=1,|v|<1 and n,v=0}T_{<1}S^{2}=\{(n,v)\in\mathbb{R}^{3}\times\mathbb{R}^{3}:|n|=1,|v|<1\text{ and }\langle n,v\rangle=0\} (7.1)

The projection to S2S^{2} sends any given pair (n,v)(n,v) to nn. There is an action of {±1}\{\pm 1\} on T<1S2T_{<1}S^{2} that covers the {±1}\{\pm 1\} action on S2S^{2} whose quotient is 𝒞2\mathcal{C}_{2}, the quotient identification being

(n,v)(n,v).(n,v)\sim(-n,v). (7.2)

The quotient, 𝒞2\mathcal{C}_{2}, is the unit disk bundle in an 2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2} bundle over 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} that is isometric to the tangent bundle of 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}. Explicitly, the inverse identification sends the equivalence class ([n],v)([n],v) to the pair of points

v±(1|v|2)12nv\pm(1-|v|^{2})^{1\over 2}n (7.3)

on the unit sphere about the origin in 3\mathbb{R}^{3}. (Here and below, when nn is a unit length vector in 3\mathbb{R}^{3}, then [n][n] denotes the corresponding point in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}.) Note in particular that the v=0v=0 locus is the copy of 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} given by those configurations where the constituent points are antipodal. With 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} viewed as the disk bundle in an 2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2} bundle over 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}, this v=0v=0 locus is the zero section of that vector bundle.

As for 𝒞¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}}, this is the Thom space for this 2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2}-bundle over 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}: It is the space of pairs (n,v)3×3(n,v)\in\mathbb{R}^{3}\times\mathbb{R}^{3} with |n|=1,|v|1|n|=1,|v|\leq 1 and n,v=0\langle n,v\rangle=0 modulo the equivalence relation in (7.2) and the equivalence

(n,v)(n,v) when |v|=|v|=1.(n,v)\sim(n^{\prime},v^{\prime})\text{ when }|v|=|v^{\prime}|=1. (7.4)

Thus, a path in 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} where |v|1|v|\to 1 converges in 𝒞¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}} to the stratum 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} in 𝒞¯2=𝒞2𝒞0\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}}=\mathcal{C}_{2}\cup\mathcal{C}_{0}.

In this case, the cohomology of 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} is that of 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} which is /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} in degree 0, 1 and 2. Meanwhile, an instance of the Thom isomorphism theorem says that the cohomology of 𝒞¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}} is /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} in degree 0, it is zero in degree 1, then /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} in degrees 2, 3 and 4. The degree 2 class is the obstruction class ω\omega, and (according to the Thom isomorphism theorem), it’s self cup product is non-zero.

7.2. The fiber bundle \mathcal{F}

The fiber bundle 𝒞2\mathcal{F}\to\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} consists of the set of pairs of the form (𝔭,x)(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},x) with 𝔭𝒞2\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}\in\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} and with xS2𝔭x\in S^{2}-\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}. The fiber of \mathcal{F} over any given configuration is diffeomorphic to an open annulus. This annulus deformation retracts onto a circle bundle whose fiber over a given configuration 𝔭=([n],v)\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}=([n],v) is the set of unit length vectors in the plane orthogonal to the vector nn (this is the great circle whose points are equidistant from the two points in 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}). Viewed in this light, it is the pull-back from 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} of the unit disk bundle in the tangent bundle to 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}.

The assertion in Section 4.1 to the effect that there is no real line bundle over \mathcal{F} that restricts to the fiber of each configuration 𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}} from 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} as 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} is equivalent to the assertion that there is no degree 1 class in the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} cohomology of the unit circle bundle in T2\mathrm{T}\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} that restricts non-trivially to each fiber. In turn, the latter is equivalent to the assertion that any given fiber circle represents the zero class in the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} first homology of the unit circle bundle in T2\mathrm{T}\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}. That this is so can be seen by constructing a section of this bundle over the complement in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} of any given point in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} and then looking at how the section behaves near the omitted point (see below).

For example, let nn_{*} denote a given unit length vector in 3\mathbb{R}^{3} and let [n][n_{*}] denote the corresponding point in 2\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2} . A section over 2[n]\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2}-[n_{*}] is given by the rule

[n]([n],v=11n,n2(nnn,n)).[n]\to\left([n],v={1\over\sqrt{1-\langle n,n_{*}\rangle^{2}}}(n_{*}-n\langle n,n_{*}\rangle)\right). (7.5)

If nn is close to nn_{*}, then nn can be written as 11+ϵ2(n+ϵu){1\over\sqrt{1+\epsilon^{2}}}(n_{*}+\epsilon u) where uu has norm 1 and is orthogonal to nn_{*} and where ϵ(0,1)\epsilon\in(0,1). The section in (7.5) near ϵ=0\epsilon=0 when written in terms of ϵ\epsilon and uu has the form

[11+ϵ2(n+ϵu)]([n],v=u)+𝒪(ϵ)\left[{1\over\sqrt{1+\epsilon^{2}}}(n_{*}+\epsilon u)\right]\to([n_{*}],v=u)+\mathcal{O}(\epsilon) (7.6)

which directly illustrates that the fiber over nn_{*} is a boundary in the unit tangent bundle. Indeed, the preceding construction depicts the fiber over [n][n_{*}] as the boundary of an embedded Möbius band. Meanwhile, the boundary of a Möbius band is zero in the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} homology of the Möbius band since it is twice the class of the central circle in the band’s \operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}-homology.

7.3. The space ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} and the function \mathcal{E}

As explained in the appendix of [11], the only critical points of \mathcal{E} on the 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} version of \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}} are over the configurations of antipodal points in 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}}. In this case, the set of 𝔭\operatorname{\mathcal{I}_{\mathfrak{p}}} -eigenvalues is the set {m214}m=1,2\left\{m^{2}-{1\over 4}\right\}_{m=1,2\ldots}; any given integer mm eigenvalue has multiplicity 2m2m. The eigenspace with eigenvalue m214m^{2}-{1\over 4} for a given antipodal configuration is spanned by eigensections that can be described as follows: Take spherical coordinates for S2S^{2} with the longitude being rotation about the axis through the pair of points from the configuration. With these coordinates denoted by (θ,φ)(\theta,\varphi), then the eigenspace consists of the linear combinations of the real and imaginary parts of the eigensection that is depicted below in (7.6) and then the real and imaginary parts of what is obtained from that eigensection by acting by the generators of the SO(3)SO(3) action no more than m-1 times.

fm=(sinθ)m12e(m12)φf_{m}=(\sin\theta)^{m-{1\over 2}}e^{\left(m-{1\over 2}\right)\varphi} (7.7)

Note that the minimal eigenvalue (m=1m=1) has multiplicity two and it does not obey the criteria to be a critical point of \mathcal{E}. The next highest eigenvalue is a critical value (the m=2m=2 case in (7.7)). But note also that there is a dimension 4 eigenspace with this value of \mathcal{E}. All of the m2m\geq 2 eigenvalues are also critical values of \mathcal{E}.

The compactification 𝒞¯2\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2}} adds the one point 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} to 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}}. The spectrum of the Laplacian over the 𝒞0\mathcal{C}_{0} stratum is the set {m(m+1)}m=0,1,\{m(m+1)\}_{m=0,1,\ldots} with any given m(m+1)m(m+1) eigenvalue having multiplicity 2m+12m+1. This being the case, ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)} -eigenvalues for configurations in 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} with the two points very close will be very nearly of the m(m+1)m(m+1) form with mm being a non-negative integer with its values ranging from zero to some positive integer that gets ever larger as the points come together.

To elaborate: If the two points are moved from being almost antipodal to being almost coincident along a great circle arc, then the eigenvalues from the antipodal set {m214}m=1,2\left\{m^{2}-{1\over 4}\right\}_{m=1,2\ldots} must move in a continuous fashion to generate the coincident set {m(m+1)}m=0,1,\{m(m+1)\}_{m=0,1,\ldots} and likewise for the eigensections. Keeping in mind that the antipodal eigenvalues are alternating with the coincident eigenvalues on the non-negative real axis, here is how this works: When the points are moved together along a great circle arc, mm of 2m2m-linearly independent eigensections for a given antipodal eigenvalue m214m^{2}-{1\over 4} have decreasing eigenvalue which limit to m(m1)m(m-1), and mm of them have increasing eigenvalue which limit to m(m+1)m(m+1).

With regards to the preceding: The precise eigenspaces that give decreasing or increasing eigenvalues depends on the choice of the great circle arc that is used to bring the two points together. This can be seen most clearly for the m=1m=1 case of the antipodal configuration eigenspace (eigenvalue 343\over 4) whose normalized eigensections have the form

zsin12θsin(12(φα))z\sin^{1\over 2}\theta\sin\left({1\over 2}(\varphi-\alpha)\right) (7.8)

with α/2π\alpha\in\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}/2\pi\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} and with zz being independent of α\alpha. Consider a path in 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} that starts with an antipodal configuration and then changes the configuration so as to bring the two points together along a constant φ\varphi half great circle of longitude (say φ=φ\varphi=\varphi_{*}). It follows from Proposition 2.6 that the α=φ\alpha=\varphi_{*} version of (7.6) deforms to a corresponding family of ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigensections along the configuration path with the corresponding path of eigenvalues decreasing to 0 as the points converge. Meanwhile, the α=φ+π\alpha=\varphi_{*}+\pi version of (7.6) deforms to a family of ()\mathcal{I}_{(\cdot)}-eigensections along the configuration path with the corresponding path of eigenvalues increasing to 2 along the configuration path (keep in mind that 2 is the m=1m=1 version of m(m+1)m(m+1)).

One can imagine that there is a topological explanation for the interesting spectral flow over 𝒞2\operatorname{\mathcal{C}_{2}} via an analysis of the effect on ¯\operatorname{\overline{\mathbb{RP}}} of the rotation group’s action on S2S^{2} .

Appendix A The cohomology of a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle

This appendix states and then proves a proposition that describes the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} cohomology of a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle over a space XX. An additional lemma at the end of the appendix (Section A.6) points out a useful corollary from the proof. (A proposition much like the one below might well be in the literature in which case we apologize to its authors for failing to find it and hence reference it.)

To set the stage for the proposition, suppose that XX is a compact CW complex and that π:X\pi:\mathcal{R}\to X is a weak \operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{\infty} bundle. (The assumption holds for the case X=𝒞¯2nX=\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}}.)

There is an obstruction class in H2(X)H^{2}(X) which is defined just as in Section 5.4. Let ω\omega denote this obstruction class. Now introduce 𝒜\mathcal{A}^{*} to be the kernel in H(X)H^{*}(X) of the homomorphism ω()\omega\wedge(\cdot) to H+2(X)H^{*+2}(X), and let \mathcal{B}^{*} denote the cokernel. By way of an example, let aa denote the highest non-zero self-cup product of ω\omega. This is to say that ωa0\omega^{a}\neq 0 but ωa+1=0\omega^{a+1}=0. Then ωa\omega^{a} is in 𝒜2a\mathcal{A}^{2a}.

Proposition A.1: The /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} cohomology of \mathcal{R} is isomorphic (non-canonically) to the vector space of polynomials in a degree two class τ\tau with coefficient ring 𝒞\mathcal{C} as described in the subsequent bullets. Thus,

H(R)C(C2τ)(C4τ2)H^{*}(R)\approx C^{*}\oplus(C^{*-2}\wedge\tau)\oplus(C^{*-4}\wedge\tau^{2})\oplus\cdots
  • The definition of τ\tau: Let ω^\hat{\omega} denote a given representative cocycle for ω\omega. Then πω^\pi^{*}\hat{\omega} can be written as dνd\nu with ν\nu being a 1-cochain whose restriction to each fiber algebraically generates the cohomology of the fiber. The cochain νν\nu\wedge\nu is closed and non-zero in H(H^{*}(\mathcal{R}). The class of νν\nu\wedge\nu is the class τ\tau. This class can depend on the choice for ω^\hat{\omega} and ν\nu but any such change has the form πλ\pi^{*}\lambda with λ\lambda a non-zero degree 2-class in H(X)H^{*}(X) that can be represented as the square of a 1-cochain (as μμ)\mu\wedge\mu).

  • The definition of 𝒞\mathcal{C}: The degree * summand of 𝒞\mathcal{C} is zero if * is negative, it is isomorphic to /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} if =0*=0, and for positive degrees, it is isomorphic (non-canonically) to 𝒜1\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1} with an isomorphism defined in the three parts that follow:

    • Fix a basis for \mathcal{B}^{*} and then a lift of each basis element as a closed cocycle that represents a class in H(X)H^{*}(X) which projects back to the basis element (the lift for a given basis element B\operatorname{\mathrm{B}} is denoted B^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}).

    • Fix a basis for 𝒜1\mathcal{A}^{*-1}, and for each basis element, fix a cocycle that represents that element (the cocycle for the basis element A\mathrm{A} is denoted by A^\hat{\mathrm{A}}. Having fixed A^\hat{\mathrm{A}}, then fix degree * cochain i^A\hat{i}_{\mathrm{A}} with the property that di^A=ω^A^d\hat{i}_{\mathrm{A}}=\hat{\omega}\wedge\hat{\mathrm{A}}.

    • The isomorphism 𝒞𝒜1\mathcal{C}^{*}\approx\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1} sends any given pair of basis elements B\operatorname{\mathrm{B}} and A\operatorname{\mathrm{A}} to the class in H()H^{*}(\mathcal{R}) of the cocycle πB^+ν^π(A^)+πi^A\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}+\hat{\nu}\wedge\pi^{*}(\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}})+\pi^{*}\hat{i}_{A}.

The proof of this proposition is given in Section A.5 of this appendix. The proof employs the auxiliary 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundles over XX that are constructed in the next subsection. As explained in Section A.6 of this appendix, these finite dimensional fiber bundles can also be used to represent the homology of \mathcal{R}.

A.1. The 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundles

Fix a non-negative integer mm. The two parts of this subsection use the obstruction cochain to construct a useful 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundle over XX. This 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundle is denoted by 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}.

Part 1: The class ω\omega on 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} can be represented by a Čech 2-cocyle as defined with respect to a finite cover. Let 𝒰\mathcal{U} denote such a cover. The corresponding (multiplicative) cocyle assigns either 1-1 or 1 to each component of each mutual intersection of three sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U}. If U′′U^{\prime\prime}, UU^{\prime} and UU are three sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U} with points in common, then the associated number (1-1 or 1) is denoted by zU′′UUz_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}.

Now let {φU}U𝔘\{\varphi_{{}_{U}}\}_{{}_{U\in\mathfrak{U}}} denote a partition of unity subordinate to the cover 𝔘\mathfrak{U}. This can be used to produce maps from pairwise intersections of sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U} to the Lie group SO(2m+2)SO(2m+2) as follows: Supposing that UU and UU^{\prime} are sets from 𝔘\mathfrak{U} that share points, set

wUU=12U′′𝔘φU′′(1zU′′UU),w_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}}={1\over 2}\sum_{U^{\prime\prime}\in\mathfrak{U}}\varphi_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}}}(1-z_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}), (A.1)

which is a map from UUU\cap U^{\prime} to [0, 1]. The latter map is used to construct a map from UUU\cap U^{\prime} to the group SO(2)SO(2):

AU,U(cos(πwUU)sin(πwUU)sin(πwUU)cos(πwUU)).A_{U,U^{\prime}}\equiv\begin{pmatrix}\cos(\pi w_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}})&-\sin(\pi w_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}})\\ \sin(\pi w_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}})&\cos(\pi w_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}})\end{pmatrix}. (A.2)

This is the desired map in the case when m=0m=0. If m>0m>0, the desired map is the tridiagonal, (2m+2)×(2m+2)(2m+2)\times(2m+2) matrix that is depicted below in (A.3) as a diagonal (m+1)×(m+1)(m+1)\times(m+1) matrix whose entries are 2×22\times 2 matrices with zero off of the diagonal and AUUA_{U^{\prime}U} on the diagonal:

(AUU000000AUU)\begin{pmatrix}A_{U^{\prime}U}&0&0\\ 0&\ddots&0\\ 0&0&A_{U^{\prime}U}\end{pmatrix} (A.3)

The latter matrix is denoted also by AUU.A_{U^{\prime}U}. The important point now is that if U′′U^{\prime\prime}, UU^{\prime} and UU have points in common, then

AU′′UAUUAUU=ZU′′UU𝕀,A_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}}A_{U^{\prime}U}A_{UU^{\prime}}=Z_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}\mathbb{I}, (A.4)

where 𝕀\mathbb{I} denotes the (2m+2)×(2m+2)(2m+2)\times(2m+2) identity matrix.

Part 2: The plan for this part of the proof is to use the constructions from Part 1 to build an 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} fiber bundle over 𝒞¯2n\operatorname{\overline{\mathcal{C}}_{2n}} that has two key properties: It is not the {1,1}\{1,-1\} quotient of a sphere bundle in a 2m+22m+2 dimensional vector bundle; and the corresponding 2-dimensional obstruction class is the class ω\omega . (The statement that this 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundle is not the quotient of a sphere bundle is saying in effect that there is no class in the first cohomology of the total space that restricts to the fiber over any given point in XX as the generator of first cohomology of that fiber. Equivalently: There is no real line bundle over the total space that restricts to any given fiber as the one non-trivial line bundle over the fiber.)

The desired fiber bundle is obtained from the disjoint union of the sets {U×2m+1}U𝔘\{U\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}\}_{U\in\mathfrak{U}} by the equivalence relation given momentarily. To set the notation: Depict 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} as the quotient of the radius 1 sphere centered at the origin in 2m+2\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{2m+2} by the action of multiplication by {1,1}\{1,-1\}. When a point in this sphere is denoted by xx, then its image in 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} is denoted by [x][x]. Now for the equivalence relation: The relation identifies a point (𝔭,[x])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}},[x]) in the space U×2m+1U\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} with a point (𝔭,[x])(\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime},[x^{\prime}]) in U×2m+1U^{\prime}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} if and only if 𝔭=𝔭\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}=\operatorname{\mathfrak{p}}^{\prime} and [x]=[AUUx][x]=[A_{{}_{U^{\prime}U}}x^{\prime}]. This is a valid equivalence relation (and hence defines a topological space) because each instance of zU′′UUz_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}} in (A.4) is either 1 or 1-1.

It also follows from (A.4) that the bundle 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} cannot be lifted to a (2m+1)(2m+1) dimensional sphere bundle because (A.4) identifies its obstruction class in H2(X)H^{2}(X) as the class ω\omega.

A.2. The pull-back of the obstruction class ω\omega to 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}

Let πm\pi_{m} denote the projection map from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to XX. Fix a 2-cocycle to be denoted by ω^\hat{\omega} on XX that gives the class ω\omega . Part 1 of this section proves that πmω^\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\omega} is exact. Part 2 proves that if ν^\hat{\nu} is a 1-cochain with dν^=πd\hat{\nu}=\pi^{*}, then ν^\operatorname{\hat{\nu}} must restrict to each fiber of π\pi so as to algebraically generate the cohomology of the fiber (which is 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}).

Part 1: To prove that πmω^\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\omega} is exact: View πm𝒴0\pi_{m}^{*}\mathcal{Y}_{0} as an 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} bundle over 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}. It’s obstruction class is πmω\pi_{m}^{*}\omega. On the other hand, πm𝒴0\pi^{*}_{m}\mathcal{Y}_{0} can be viewed as the fiber product 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} with the convention being that the the left hand 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} is the ‘base’ manifold for the fiber bundle πm𝒴0\pi_{m}^{*}\mathcal{Y}_{0}. Let πL\pi_{L} denote the projection to this left hand 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} and let πR\pi_{{}_{R}} denote the projection to the right hand 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0}. Viewed as an 2m+1×1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} bundle over XX, there are two line bundles over any given fiber, L\mathcal{I}_{L} and R\mathcal{I}_{R} with the former being the tautological line bundle over 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} and the latter being the tautological line bundle over 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1}. The obstruction cocycle for the tensor product bundle LR\mathcal{I}_{L}\otimes\mathcal{I}_{R} to extend over 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} is (multiplicatively) given on triple intersections of sets U′′,UU^{\prime\prime},U^{\prime} and UU from the cover 𝔘\mathfrak{U} by the Čech 2-cocycle zU′′UU2z^{2}_{{}_{U^{\prime\prime}U^{\prime}U}}, which is 1. As a consequence of this, there is a line bundle (denoted by LR\mathcal{I}_{LR}) on 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} that restricts to each fiber over XX as LR\mathcal{I}_{L}\otimes\mathcal{I}_{R}. With 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} now viewed as πm𝒴0\pi_{m}^{*}\mathcal{Y}_{0}, this line bundle L,R\mathcal{I}_{L,R} restricts to each fiber 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} of the projection πL\pi_{{}_{L}} to 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} as the tautological line bundle over the fiber. Since the obstruction for this is πmω\pi_{m}^{*}\omega, the latter class is zero in H2(𝒴m)H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}). This implies that πmω^\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\omega} can be written as dν^d\hat{\nu}.

Part 2: This part of the proof explains why ν^\hat{\nu} restricts to each fiber 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} as the generator of the first cohomology of the fiber. To do this, consider first the m=0m=0 case. This case is simpler because 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} is diffeomorphic to S1S^{1} and thus 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} is a circle bundle over XX. As such, there is the Gysin sequence (see e.g. Hatcher’s book [3]):

0H1(X)π0H1(𝒴0)ι0H0(X)e^()H2(X)π0H2(𝒴0)0\to H^{1}(X)\stackrel{{\scriptstyle\pi_{0}^{*}}}{{\longrightarrow}}H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\stackrel{{\scriptstyle\iota_{0}}}{{\longrightarrow}}H^{0}(X)\stackrel{{\scriptstyle\hat{e}\wedge(\cdot)}}{{\longrightarrow}}H^{2}(X)\stackrel{{\scriptstyle\pi_{0}^{*}}}{{\longrightarrow}}H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\to\cdots (A.5)

where e^\hat{e} denotes the /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} Euler class and e^()\hat{e}\wedge(\cdot) denotes the cup product with this class. According to (A.5), the homomorphism ι0:H1(𝒴0)H0(X)\iota_{0}:H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\to H^{0}(X) is surjective if and only if there is a class in H1(𝒴0)H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) whose pairing with the generator of the first homology of each fiber is non-zero. In this case, there is no such generator because the obstruction class ω\omega is zero. Therefore, e^()\hat{e}\wedge(\cdot) maps H0(X)H^{0}(X) isomorphically to H2(X)H^{2}(X) and the class e^\hat{e} is the unique class in H2(X)H^{2}(X) whose pull-back to 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} is zero. Since the pull-back of the class ω\omega to 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} is zero, it follows that ω\omega must be the Euler class e^\hat{e}.

With e^\hat{e} understood to be ω\omega , fix xXx\in X and consider the following diagram:

H1(𝒴0|x){H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}|_{x})}H2(𝒴0,𝒴0|x){H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{0},\mathcal{Y}_{0}|_{x})}H2(𝒴0){H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})}b{{\color[rgb]{1,1,1}\definecolor[named]{pgfstrokecolor}{rgb}{1,1,1}\pgfsys@color@gray@stroke{1}\pgfsys@color@gray@fill{1}b}}0{0}H2(X,x){H^{2}(X,x)}H2(X){H^{2}(X)}0{0}0{0}H0(X,x){H^{0}(X,x)}H0(X){H^{0}(X)}H0(x){H^{0}(x)}

(A.6)

The top row is from the exact sequence of the pair (𝒴0,𝒴0|x)(\mathcal{Y}_{0},\mathcal{Y}_{0}|_{x}) and the second and third rows are from the exact sequence of the pair (X,x)(X,x). The vertical arrows are the Gysin sequence homomorphisms; the top row of vertical arrows are π0\pi_{0}^{*}; and the lower vertical arrows are cup product with the Euler class (which is ω\omega in our case) or the relative Euler class as the case may be.

Now observe that the middle row says that ω\omega which is in H2(X)H^{2}(X) comes from a unique class in H2(X,x)H^{2}(X,x) which will be denoted by ωx\omega_{x}. Since π0ω=0\pi_{0}^{*}\omega=0, it follows that π0ωx\pi_{0}^{*}\omega_{x} is in the image of the connecting homomorphism from H1(𝒴0|x)H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}|_{x}). In particular, this implies the claim about ν^\hat{\nu}’s restriction to the fiber if it is the case that π0ωx\pi_{0}^{*}\omega_{x} is non-zero. But the fact that π0ωx\pi_{0}^{*}\omega_{x} is not zero follows from the fact that H0(X,x)H^{0}(X,x) is zero since the vertical arrows make for an exact sequence.

The assertion about ν^\hat{\nu} for the case when m>0m>0 follows directly from the m=0m=0 case because of the block diagonal form of the matrix in (A.3). Indeed, by virtue of (A.3) being block diagonal, the fiber bundle 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} sits as a subbundle in 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} whose fiber over any given point is a standard 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} in the 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} fiber of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}.

A.3. The cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}

This section first states and then proves a lemma that describes the /2\mathbb{Z}/2\mathbb{Z} cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}. The notation uses 𝒜\mathcal{A}^{*} to denote the kernel in H(X)H^{*}(X) of the homorphism ω\omega\wedge and \mathcal{B}^{*} denotes the cokernel of this homomorphism. The lemma that follows uses 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*} to denote 𝒜1\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1}. A convention in what follows is that all modules with negative degrees are equal to zero.

Lemma A.2: If m=0m=0: There is a non-canonical isomorphism between H(𝒴0)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) and 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*}. If m1m\geq 1: There is a class τH2(𝒴m)\tau\in H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) with τ2k\tau^{2k} non-zero when k{1,,m}k\in\{1,\ldots,m\} (its pairing is 1 with the generator of the 2k2k’th homology of any given fiber); and there is a (non-canonical) direct sum decomposition

H(𝒴m)𝒞(C2τ)(C4τ2).H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m})\approx\mathcal{C}^{*}\oplus(C^{*-2}\wedge\tau)\oplus(C^{*-4}\wedge\tau^{2})\oplus\cdots.

with it understood that 𝒞0\mathcal{C}^{*}\equiv 0 when * is negative, that 𝒞0=0\mathcal{C}^{0}=\mathcal{B}^{0} and that the highest power of τ\tau that can appear is τm\tau^{m}.

Proof of Lemma A.2: The proof has four parts.

Part 1: The assertion of the lemma for the case of 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} follows from the Gysin sequence in (A.5) which leads to the exact sequence

0H(𝒴0)𝒜10.0\to\mathcal{B}^{*}\to H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\to\mathcal{A}^{*-1}\to 0. (A.7)

This sequence splits because the coefficients are /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}} and H(𝒴0)𝒜1H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\approx\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1}, but the splitting is not canonical. Here is one isomorphism: Fix a cocycle ω^\hat{\omega} to represent ω\omega and then fix ν^\hat{\nu} with dν^=π0ω^d\hat{\nu}=\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\omega}. Now fix a basis for \mathcal{B}^{*} and then a lift of each basis element as a closed cocycle that represents a class in H(X)H^{*}(X) which projects back to the basis element (the lift for a given basis element B is denoted B^\hat{\mathrm{B}} ). Meanwhile, fix a basis for 𝒜1\mathcal{A}^{*-1}, and for each basis element, fix a cocycle that represents that element (the cocycle for the basis element A is denoted by A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}). Having fixed A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}, then fix degree * cochains {i^A}\{\hat{i}_{A}\} with the property that di^A=ω^A^d\hat{i}_{A}=\hat{\omega}\wedge\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}. An isomorphism to split (A.7) sends any given pair of basis elements B and A to the classes in H(𝒴0)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) of the respective cocycles

(B,A)π0B^+ν^π0(A^)+π0i^A.(\mathrm{B},\mathrm{A})\to\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\mathrm{B}}+\hat{\nu}\wedge\pi_{0}^{*}(\hat{\mathrm{A}})+\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{i}_{A}. (A.8)

By way of a parenthetical remark: The splitting in (A.7) is non-canonical because i^A\hat{i}_{A} can be changed to i^A+C^\hat{i}_{A}+\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} with C^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} any closed cochain. If C^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} is not exact, and if it projects to a non-zero class in \mathcal{B}^{*}, then this change in i^A\hat{i}_{A} is accounted for by suitable changes to the basis for \mathcal{B}^{*}. In addition, the cochain ν^\operatorname{\hat{\nu}} can be changed by adding π0C^\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} with C^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} being a closed degree 1 cochain. If C^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}} is not exact and if C^A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}}\wedge\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}} represents a non-zero element in \mathcal{B}^{*}, then this change is also accommodated by changing the basis \mathcal{B}^{*}.

By way of a relevant example: Let aa denote the positive integer such that ωa\omega^{a} is non-zero and ωa+1\omega^{a+1} is zero. Fix a cocycle representative for ω\omega to be denoted by ω^\hat{\omega} and then fix a degree 2a+12a+1 cochain i^\hat{i} such that di^=ω^a+1d\hat{i}=\hat{\omega}^{a+1}. The cocycle ν^πω^a+πi^\hat{\nu}\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\omega}^{a}+\pi^{*}\hat{i} represents a non-zero class in H2a+1(𝒴0)H^{2a+1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}). Note in this regard that when a=12dim(X)a={1\over 2}\dim(X), then the resulting class in Hdim(X)+1(𝒴0)H^{\dim(X)+1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) is independent of the choice for the representative cocycles, ω^\hat{\omega}, ν^\hat{\nu} and i^\hat{i} because H(X)=0H^{*}(X)=0 when * is greater than dim(X)\dim(X).

By way of a second example: The degree 2 cochain ν^ν^\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu} is closed; so what is this class? In general, the cohomology class of ν^ν^\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu} has the form

π0B^0+ν^π0A^0+π0i^A0\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}_{0}+\hat{\nu}\wedge\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0}+\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{i}_{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}_{0}} (A.9)

where B^0\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}_{0} is a closed form that represents a non-zero class in 2\mathcal{B}^{2}, where A^0\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0} represents a degree 1 class on XX that is annihilated by wedge product with ω\omega; and where i^A0\hat{i}_{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}_{0}} is a degree 2-cochain with di^A0=ω^A^0d\hat{i}_{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}_{0}}=\hat{\omega}\wedge\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0}.

Part 2: To prove the lemma when m>0m>0, some preliminary observations are needed. The first is this: If A denotes a non-zero class from 𝒜1\mathcal{A}^{*-1} (which is the kernel in H1(X)H^{*-1}(X) of cup product with ω\omega) and A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}} is a representative cocycle and i^A\hat{i}_{A} is a cochain that obeys di^A=ω^A^d\hat{i}_{A}=\hat{\omega}\wedge\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}, then ν^RπmA^+πmi^A\hat{\nu}_{R}\wedge\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}+\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{i}_{A} is a closed cocycle on 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} that represents a non-zero class; it is non-zero because it is already non-zero when restricted to the sub-fiber bundle 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0}. For the same reason: If B\operatorname{\mathrm{B}} is from \mathcal{B}^{*} and B^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}} is a representative cocycle, then πmB^\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}} represents a non-zero class in H(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}). The second observation is that the preceding constructions define a summand in H(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) that is isomorphic to 𝒜1\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1} (although not canonically). This summand is denoted by 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*}.

Here is a third observation: If kk is any integer from 1 through mm, then ν^R2k\hat{\nu}_{R}^{2k} is a closed cocycle which is non-zero in H2k(𝒴m)H^{2k}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}). It is closed because 2 equals 0 in /2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}/2\operatorname{\mathbb{Z}}; and it is a non-zero class because it has non-zero pairing with the non-zero class in the degree 2k2k homology of any given fiber of the projection to XX. This class is not in 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*}. Let τ\tau henceforth denote the class that is represented by ν^R2\hat{\nu}_{R}^{2} in H2(𝒴0)H^{2}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}).

Part 3: To prove the lemma when m>0m>0, return to the S1S^{1} bundle πm:𝒴0𝒴m\pi_{m}^{*}:\mathcal{Y}_{0}\to\mathcal{Y}_{m}. Write πmω^\pi_{m}^{*}\hat{\omega} as dν^md\hat{\nu}_{m} and write π0ω^\pi_{0}^{*}\hat{\omega} as dν^0d\hat{\nu}_{0}. Then write πLν^m\pi_{L}^{*}\hat{\nu}_{m} as ν^L\hat{\nu}_{L} and write πRν^0\pi_{R}^{*}\hat{\nu}_{0} as ν^R\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R}. Writing cocycles additively now, note that d(ν^Lν^R)=0d(\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{L}-\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R})=0 because πLπmω^\pi_{L}^{*}\pi_{m}^{*}\operatorname{\hat{\omega}} is the same cocycle as πRπ0ω^\pi_{R}^{*}\pi_{0}^{*}\operatorname{\hat{\omega}}. This implies that the 1-cochain ν^Lν^R\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{L}-\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R} is a closed cochain on 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0}. In this regard: The cohomology class of ν^Lν^R\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{L}-\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R} represents the first Stieffel-Whitney class of the line bundle L,R\mathcal{I}_{L,R} from Part 1 of Section A.2. (It follows from what is said in Part 2 of Section A.2 about the ν^m\hat{\nu}_{m} and ν^0\hat{\nu}_{0} versions of what is denoted there by ν^\hat{\nu} that u^\hat{u} restricts to 2m+1×1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1}\times\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} fibers of the projection map from 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} to XX as the first Stieffel-Whitney class of the tensor product of the respective 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} and 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} tautological line bundles.)

The cochain ν^Lν^R\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{L}-\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R} is denoted by u^\hat{u} and uu is used to denote its cohomology class.

Part 4: The key observation is that 𝒴m×𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} can be viewed on the one hand as an 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} bundle over 𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{0} and on the other, as a 1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{1} bundle of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}. In either case, the pull-backs of the powers of the class u^\hat{u} generate the cohomology of the fiber. As a consequence, the Leray-Hirsch theorem (see [3]) can be used to depict the cohomology of 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} in two ways which is what is done in (A.10) below.

  • H(𝒴m×X𝒴0)H(𝒴0)H1(𝒴0)H2(𝒴0)H2m1H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0})\approx H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\oplus H^{*-1}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\oplus H^{*-2}(\mathcal{Y}_{0})\oplus\cdot\cdot\cdot\oplus H^{*-2m-1}.

  • H(𝒴m×X𝒴0)H(𝒴m)H1(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0})\approx H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m})\oplus H^{*-1}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}).

(A.10)
(The notation is such that modules with negative degree are equal to 0.) These isomorphism work as follows: In the case of the top bullet, a class CkHk(𝒴0)\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{k}\in H^{*-k}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) is sent to the class πRCkuk\pi_{R}^{*}\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{k}\wedge u^{k}; and in the case of the lower bullet, a class C0H(𝒴0)\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{0}\in H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{0}) or C1H1(𝒴m)\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{1}\in H^{*-1}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) is sent to πLC0\pi_{L}^{*}\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{0} or πLC1u\pi_{L}^{*}\operatorname{\mathrm{C}}_{1}\wedge u as the case may be.

To exploit the two direct sum representations in (A.10), note first that

u^2=πB^0+ν^LπA^0+ν^R2\hat{u}^{2}=\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}_{0}+\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{L}\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0}+\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R}^{2} (A.11)

where π\pi denotes the projection from 𝒴m×X𝒴0\mathcal{Y}_{m}\times_{{}_{X}}\mathcal{Y}_{0} to XX, and where B^0\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}_{0} and A^0\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0} are as depicted in (A.9). Note that the identity in (A.11) can also be written as

u^2=πB^0+ν^RπA^0+ν^R2+u^πA^0\hat{u}^{2}=\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}_{0}+\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R}\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0}+\operatorname{\hat{\nu}}_{R}^{2}+\hat{u}\wedge\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}_{0} (A.12)

The preceding identity can be used to write the summands that appear in the top bullet of (A.10) using the direct sum depiction in the lower bullet of (A.10) and vice-versa. Doing that (and remembering what is said by Part 2) leads in a direct line to Lemma A.2’s assertion.

A.4. Fiber preserving maps from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to \mathcal{R}

The purpose of this subsection is to construct a fiber preserving map from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to \mathcal{R} with certain desirable properties. The lemma that follows summarizes. (The lemma refers to notions from (5.5).)

Lemma A.3: Fix a non-negative integer for mm. There exists a fiber preserving, fiber-wise embedding of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} into \mathcal{R} with the following property: If kk is a sufficiently large integer, then this embedding over any given open set UU from the cover 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} maps 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} into the ΨU\Psi_{U}-image of (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}. Moreover, the latter map is the ΨU\Psi_{U} image of a fiber-wise fiber bundle embedding from 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} to (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} that identifies 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} with the \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}-quotient of the complement of the zero section in an mm-dimensional sub-vector bundle in VUV_{U}.

The rest of this subsection has the proof of this lemma. It is used in the next subsection to prove Proposition A.1.

Proof of Lemma A.3: There are two parts to the proof

Part 1: Start by fixing a large integer (to be denoted by kk) that is in any event greater than mm. Let 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k} denote the corresponding open cover of XX that is described in (5.5). Supposing that UU is a set from 𝔘k\mathfrak{U}_{k}, the first observation is that the obstruction cocycle ω\omega is zero upon restriction to H2(U)H^{2}(U). This is because (5.5)’s embedding ΨU\Psi_{U} induces an isomorphism on the first homology of the fibers of \mathcal{R} over UU. With this understood, it follows that 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} can also be written as the \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} quotient of the complement of the zero section in a 2m+22m+2 dimensional vector bundle over UU. Denote that bundle by VmUV_{mU}. An instance of the upcoming Lemma A.4 implies this: If kk is sufficiently large (a lower bound is determined by mm and XX), then there is an injective vector bundle homomorphism φmU:VmUVU\varphi_{{}_{mU}}:V_{mU}\to V_{U}. Such a map induces then a fiberwise embedding of 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} into (VmU0)/(V_{mU}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} which composes with ΨU\Psi_{U} to give a fiberwise injective embedding of 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} into |U\mathcal{R}|_{U}.

Lemma A.4: Fix a positive integer to be denoted by mm. There exists a positive integer (denoted by kk) with the following significance: If V𝒳V\to\mathcal{X} is a vector bundle with fiber dimension mm and if E𝒳E\to\mathcal{X} is a vector bundle with fiber dimension kk, then there is an injective vector bundle homomorphism from VV to EE. Moreover, any two injective vector bundle homomorphisms are homotopic through injective bundle homomorphism.

Proof of Lemma A.4: Let Homm,k denote the vector space of linear maps from m\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{m} to k\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{k} (the space of matrices with mm rows and kk columns, thus mk\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{mk}. Inside Homm,k sits the subspace of injective maps which is denoted by Injm,k. The complement is a closed subvariety whose codimension is km1k-m-1. It follows as a consequence that the homotopy groups of Injm,k vanish in dimensions less than kmk-m.

With the preceding as background, the vector bundle Hom(VmU,VU)(V_{mU},V_{U}) is a vector bundle over UU whose fiber is Homm,k ; and inside this bundle sits the fiber bundle Inj(VmU,VU)(V_{mU},V_{U}) whose fiber over any given point xUx\in U is the space of linear, injective maps from VmU|xV_{mU}|_{x} to VU|xV_{U}|_{x} which is a copy of Injm,k. Remembering that XX is assumed to be a CW complex, there is an upper bound to the dimension of its cells. Denote that by zz. If kmk-m is greater than zz, then an inductive construction starting from the 0-cells, then the 1-cells and so on will construct a section of Hom(VmU,VU)(V_{mU},V_{U}) that sits entirely in Inj(VmU,VU)(V_{mU},V_{U}), which is to say that it is injective on each fiber. If km>z+1k-m>z+1, the same sort of inductive construction can be used to prove that any two injective vector bundle homomorphisms are homotopic through a path of fiber-wise injective homomorphisms.

Part 2: To continue with 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} and \mathcal{R}: For any choice of kk, the obstruction cocycle restricts as zero to any given set from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}. As a consequence, the fiber bundle 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} over any given such set (call it UU) can be written as (VmU0)/(V_{mU}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} with VmUUV_{mU}\to U denoting a vector bundle with fiber dimension mm.

To choose kk: Take kk^{\prime} sufficiently large (given mm and the dimension of XX as a CW complex) so that if kkk\geq k^{\prime}, then Lemma A.4 can be used to find an injective vector bundle homomorphism over each U𝔘kU\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} from VmUV_{mU} to VUV_{U}. With kkk\gg k^{\prime}, chose such an injective vector bundle homomorphism for each such UU and denote it by ηU\eta_{{}_{U}}.

To patch these together: Label the sets in 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} by consecutive integers starting from 1 so that when UjU_{j} and UjU_{j^{\prime}} are from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} with j>jj^{\prime}>j, then dim(VUj)dim(VUj)\dim(V_{U_{j^{\prime}}})\geq\dim(V_{U_{j}}). Supposing that U1U_{1} and U2U_{2} share points, then over U1U2U_{1}\cap U_{2} sits the homomorphism ηU2\eta_{{}_{U_{2}}} that sends VmU2V_{mU_{2}} to VU2V_{U_{2}}; and also sitting there is the homomorphism TU2U1ηU1T_{U_{2}U_{1}}\eta_{{}_{U_{1}}} that sends VmU1V_{mU_{1}} to VU2V_{U_{2}}. Meanwhile, VmU2V_{mU_{2}} and VmU1V_{mU_{1}} are canonically isomorphic over U1U2U_{1}\cap U_{2} up to the action of \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}. Having fixed such an isomorphism, then TU2U1ηU2T_{U_{2}U_{1}}\eta_{{}_{U_{2}}} and ηU2\eta_{{}_{U_{2}}} are two injective bundle homomorphisms over U1U2U_{1}\cap U_{2} from VmU2V_{mU_{2}} to VU2V_{U_{2}}. With this understood, Lemma A.4 can be invoked over U1U2U_{1}\cap U_{2} to construct (with the help of cut-off functions) a modification of η2\eta_{2} so that the new version and TU2U1ηU1T_{U_{2}U_{1}}\eta_{{}_{U_{1}}} agree on U1U2U_{1}\cap U_{2} up to the action of \operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}. Having done this, much the same construction can be used with η3\eta_{3} and Lemma A.4 to extend η1\eta_{1} and η2\eta_{2} from U1U2U_{1}\cup U_{2} to U1U2U3U_{1}\cup U_{2}\cup U_{3}. Continuing in this same vein with U4U_{4} and then U5U_{5} and so on will construct the fiber preserving map for Lemma A.3.

A.5. Proof of Proposition A.1

The proof of Proposition A.1 has four parts. By way of a look ahead, the basic strategy is this: The third bullet of (5.5) says in effect that any given cohomology class on \mathcal{R} is visible in sufficiently large kk versions of U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}). Meanwhile, the upcoming Lemma A.5 says in effect that if mm is sufficiently large, then the pull-back by one of Lemma A.3’s embeddings (with kk sufficiently large) will make this class visible in 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}. With that understood, it then follows from Lemma A.2’s description of the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} that this class has a cocycle representative that can be written as a sum with summands of the form π𝕢τb\pi^{*}\mathbbm{q}\wedge\tau^{b} with 𝕢\mathbbm{q} a cocycle that represents an element from 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*}, with ν\nu as described in the second bullet of Proposition A.1 and with bb a non-negative integer. Conversely, any cochain on \mathcal{R} of the form just described is closed and, it follows from Lemmas A.2, A.3 and A.5 that such a cochain is not exact.

Part 1: This part of the proof introduces and then proves the afore-mentioned Lemma A.5.

Lemma A.5: Fix a non-negative integer for m and then a sufficiently large, positive integer k so that there is a fiberwise embedding φ:𝒴m\varphi:\mathcal{Y}_{m}\to\mathcal{R} that factors through U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*}) as described by Lemma A.3. The homomorphism of pull-back by φ\varphi is an isomorphism from H(U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/))\displaystyle H^{*}\left(\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*})\right) to H(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) if the degree * is 2m+12m+1 or less.

Proof of Lemma A.5: The proof goes by way of an inductive Mayer-Vietoris argument that has three steps to it.

Step 1: Supposing that UU is a set from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}, let φU\varphi_{{}_{U}} denote the fiberwise embedding of 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} into (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*}. Instances of the Leray-Hirsch theorem (see [3]) compute the cohomology of both (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*} and 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} to have the (non-canonical) form

H(U)(H1(U)νU)(H2(U)νU2)νUbH^{*}(U)\oplus(H^{*-1}(U)\wedge\nu_{{}_{U}})\oplus(H^{*-2}(U)\wedge\nu_{{}_{U}}^{2})\oplus\cdots\oplus\nu_{{}_{U}}^{b} (A.13)

where the notation is as follows: First, H(U)H^{*}(U) is identified with its pull-back via the projection to UU, which is an injective homomorphism. Second, νU\nu_{{}_{U}} is a degree 1 class that restricts to each fiber as the generator of the degree 1 cohomology of that fiber, and where bb is the smaller of * and the dimension of the fiber of (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*} or 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} as the case may be.

The respective isomorphisms in (A.13) imply in particular that the homomorphism of pull-back via φU\varphi_{{}_{U}} identifies the respective 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} and (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*} summands of H(U)νUhH^{*}(U)\wedge\nu^{h}_{{}_{U}} in (A.13) for values of hh starting at 0 and ending at the minimum of * and (2m+1)(2m+1). This is because the pull-back of the (VU0)/(V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*} version of νU\nu_{{}_{U}} can be used for the 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U} version due to how φU\varphi_{{}_{U}} embeds the fibers of 𝒴m|U\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U}. In particular, the pull-back by φ\varphi is an isomorphism on cohomology of degree 2m+12m+1 or less.

Step 2: Label the sets in 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} consecutively from 1 in the manner of Part 2 from the proof of Lemma A.4. For any labeling integer jj, let XjX_{j} denote the union of the sets from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}} with label jj or greater, thus UjUj+1UNU_{j}\cup U_{j+1}\cup\cdots\cup U_{N} where NN is the largest label of the sets from 𝔘k\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}. Supposing that Uj1U_{j-1} shares points with XjX_{j}, let U^\hat{U} denote their intersection. The intersection of ΨUj1((VUj10)/)\Psi_{U_{j-1}}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) with jiNΨUi((VUj10)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{j\leq i\leq N}\Psi_{U_{i}}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) is the restriction to U^\hat{U} of the fiber bundle ΨUj1((VUj10)/)\Psi_{U_{j-1}}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) because the dimension of the fiber of VUj1V_{U_{j-1}} is not greater than that of any VUV_{U} when UU’s label is greater than jj. Thus, this intersection is homeomorphic to ((VUj10)/)|U^((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*})|_{\hat{U}}. As a consequence, another instance of the Leray-Hirsch theorem describes the cohomology of the intersection between the sets ΨUj1((VUj10)/)\Psi_{U_{j-1}}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) and jiNΨUj((VUj10)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{j\leq i\leq N}\Psi_{U_{j}}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) via a version of (A.13) that has UU replaced by U^\hat{U} and has bb being the minimum of * and the dimension of the fiber of (VUj10)/(V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}. Meanwhile the cohomology of 𝒴m|U^\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{\hat{U}} also has the form of (A.13) with UU replaced with U^\hat{U} and with bb being the minimum of * and 2m+12m+1.

As was the case in Step 1, this implies that pull-back via φ\varphi identifies the respective 𝒴m|U^\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{\hat{U}} and ((VUj10)/)|U^((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*})|_{\hat{U}} summands of H(U^)νU^bH^{*}(\hat{U})\wedge\nu_{\hat{U}}^{b} in the respective U^\hat{U} versions of (A.13) for values of bb starting at 0 and ending at the minimum of * and (2m+1)(2m+1). This last conclusion implies in particular that pull-back by φ\varphi is an isomorphism on cohomology of degree 2m+12m+1 or less.

Step 3: Consider now an induction on the integer jj starting from j=Nj=N and working down to j=1j=1. The induction assumption is this:

For a given integer j{2,,N}j\in\{2,\ldots,N\}, the embedding φ\varphi as a map from 𝒴m|Xj\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{X_{j}} to jiNΨUi((VUi0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{j\leq i\leq N}\Psi_{U_{i}}((V_{U_{i}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) induces via pull-back an isomorphism between the respective cohomology up to degree 2m+12m+1.

(A.14)

Note that it follows as an instance of what is said in Step 1 that this assumption holds when j=Nj=N. As explained directly, it follows from Steps 1 and 2 that if (A.14) holds for a given integer jj, then it also holds with jj replaced by j1j-1. The assertion of the lemma follows if this claim is true for all jj.

The preceding claim is proved by comparing the respective Meyer-Vietoris exact sequences for 𝒴m|Xj1\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{X_{j-1}} and j1iNΨUi((VUi0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{j-1\leq i\leq N}\Psi_{U_{i}}((V_{U_{i}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}) which come from the decomposition of Xj1X_{j-1} as Uj1XjU_{j-1}\cup X_{j}. This comparison has the form depicted below in (A.15). The notation has 𝒵j\mathcal{Z}_{j} denoting jiNΨUi((VUi0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{j\leq i\leq N}\Psi_{U_{i}}((V_{U_{i}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*}). The upcoming (A.15) also writes the intersection between 𝒵j1\mathcal{Z}_{j-1} and (VUj10)/(V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*} as ((VUj10)/)|U^((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/\operatorname{\mathbb{R}}^{*})|_{\hat{U}} with U^Uj1Xj\hat{U}\equiv U_{j-1}\cap X_{j}.

{\cdots}H1(𝒴m|U^){H^{*-1}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{\hat{U}})}H(𝒴m|Xj1){H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{X_{j-1}})}H(𝒴m|Xj)H(𝒴m|Uj1){H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{X_{j}})\oplus H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}|_{U_{j-1}})}{\cdots}{\cdots}H((VUj10)/)|U^{H^{*}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/^{*})|_{\hat{U}}}H(𝒵j1){H^{*}(\mathcal{Z}_{j-1})}H(𝒵j)H((VUj10)/)){H^{*}(\mathcal{Z}_{j})\oplus H^{*}((V_{U_{j-1}}-0)/^{*}))}{\cdots}

(A.15)
To explain the arrows: The horizontal sequences are the two Mayer-Vietoris sequences, whereas the vertical arrows represent the homomorphism of pull-back by φ\varphi.

It follows from what is said in Step 2 that the left most vertical arrow is an isomorphism on degrees 2m+12m+1 or less. Meanwhile, the induction hypothesis and what is said in Step 1 imply the same for the right most pair of arrows. This implies that the middle arrow is also an isomorphism for cohomology degrees 2m+12m+1 or less.

Part 2: This part of the proof establishes the first bullet of Proposition A.1. The first claim to be proved in this regard is that πω\pi^{*}\omega is zero in the cohomology of \mathcal{R}. To prove this, assume to the contrary that πω\pi^{*}\omega is non-zero so as to generate nonsense. To start: If πω0\pi^{*}\omega\neq 0, then the class πω\pi^{*}\omega would restrict to all sufficiently large kk versions of U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*}) as a non-zero class (this is the third bullet assumption in (5.5)). Supposing that m>1m>1, and supposing that kk is sufficiently large, then the pull-back of this non-zero class to 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} by one of Lemma A.3’s fiber preserving embeddings would be non-zero (see Lemma A.5). But that event is nonsense because the latter pull-back is the same as ω\omega’s pull-back by the projection πm\pi_{m} from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to XX which is zero (see Lemma A.2).

With the preceding understood, now fix a degree 2-cocycle on XX to be denoted by ω^\hat{\omega} to represent the class ω\omega . Having chosen ω^\hat{\omega}, then fix a degree 1 cochain on \mathcal{R} (to be denoted by ν^\hat{\nu}) with dν^=ω^d\hat{\nu}=\hat{\omega}. The 2-cochain ν^ν^\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu} is closed and it is not exact because it evaluates to 1 on the generator of the second homology of each fiber of π\pi.

The class of ν^ν^\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu} is denoted by τ\tau. If a coboundary, say dμd\mu, is added to ω^\hat{\omega}, then this is accommodated by changing ν^\hat{\nu} to ν^=ν^+πμ\hat{\nu}^{\prime}=\hat{\nu}+\pi^{*}\mu. This in turn changes τ\tau when μμ\mu\wedge\mu is a non-zero class in H2(X)H^{2}(X) because ν^ν^=ν^ν^+π(μμ)\hat{\nu}^{\prime}\wedge\hat{\nu}^{\prime}=\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu}+\pi^{*}(\mu\wedge\mu). In general, ν^\hat{\nu} can be changed by adding a closed 1-cocycle (call it σ\sigma) which changes ν^ν^\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu} to ν^ν^+σσ\hat{\nu}\wedge\hat{\nu}+\sigma\wedge\sigma. But, as explained in the next paragraph, the cohomology class of σ\sigma must be the pull-back via π\pi of a class from H1(X)H^{1}(X) because these are the only 1 dimensional classes in H1()H^{1}(\mathcal{R}); and thus the class of σσ\sigma\wedge\sigma is also pulled back by π\pi.

To prove that the class of σ\sigma is pulled back by π\pi: Any class in H1()H^{1}(\mathcal{R}) is visible in H1(U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/))\displaystyle H^{1}\left(\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*})\right) when kk is sufficiently large by virtue of the assumption in the third bullet of (5.5). Therefore, such a class is visible in H1(𝒴m)H^{1}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) for m1m\geq 1 when kk is sufficiently large (given mm) by virtue of Lemma A.5. And, according to Lemma A.2, all such classes are the pull-backs from H1(X)H^{1}(X) via the projection map from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to XX.

Part 3: This part proves that any class in H()H^{*}(\mathcal{R}) can be written as a sum of those that can be represented by cocycles that have the form

(πB^+ν^π(A^)+πi^A)ν^b(\pi^{*}\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}+\hat{\nu}\wedge\pi^{*}(\hat{A})+\pi^{*}\hat{i}_{A})\wedge\hat{\nu}^{b} (A.16)

where the notation is as follows: What is denoted here by ν^\hat{\nu} is the 1-cochain from Part 1 that obeys dν^=ω^d\hat{\nu}=\hat{\omega}. Meanwhile, B^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}, A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}} and i^A\hat{i}_{A} are cochains on XX. In particular, what is denoted by B^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}} is closed and represents a class in H(X)H^{*}(X) that projects to a non-zero class in \mathcal{B}^{*}; what is denoted by A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}} is a cocycle on XX that represents a cass in H1(X)H^{*-1}(X) that is annihilated by cup product with ω\omega ; and what is denoted by i^A\hat{i}_{A} is a degree * cochain obeying di^A=A^ω^d\hat{i}_{A}=\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}\wedge\hat{\omega}.

To prove the preceding claim, let H denote a given cohomology class on \mathcal{R}. If kk is sufficiently large, then by virtue of the third bullet assumption in (5.5), this class is non-zero in all sufficiently large kk versions of U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*}). Thus, its pull-back by one of Lemma A.3’s maps is non-zero on 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} for mm sufficiently (by virtue of Lemma A.5). It then follows from Lemma A.2 that this class can be represented as a sum of classes that have the form depicted in (A.16) with ν^\operatorname{\hat{\nu}} denoting the pull-back by the Lemma A.3 embedding of its namesake on \mathcal{R}. (Note in this regard that the pull-back of a cochain on XX by the projection from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to XX is identical to the pull-back of that cochain by the composition of first the projection from \mathcal{R} to XX and then Lemma A.3’s embedding.)

Part 4: This part proves that any class on \mathcal{R} that is represented by a cocycle that can be written in the form of (A.16) with either B^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{B}}}’s class in \mathcal{B}^{*} non-zero or A^\hat{\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}}’s class in 𝒜1\mathcal{A}^{*-1} non-zero (or both) represents a non-zero class in H()H^{*}(\mathcal{R}). To do this, fix a pair (B,A)(\operatorname{\mathrm{B}},\operatorname{\mathrm{A}}) in 𝒞=𝒜1\mathcal{C}^{*}=\mathcal{B}^{*}\oplus\mathcal{A}^{*-1} and construct the cocycle depicted in (A.16). The corresponding cohomology class is non-zero in H()H^{*}(\mathcal{R}) because its pull-back to H(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) for mm sufficiently large via one of Lemma A.3’s fiber preserving embeddings is non-zero (take kk very large in Lemma A.3 and then see Lemma A.5).

A.6. Representing homology in \mathcal{R}

The lemma that follows states some implications from the preceding proof of Proposition A.1.

Lemma A.6: Fix a positive integer to be denoted by mm. There is a fiber preserving embedding from 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to \mathcal{R} that induces (via pull-back) an isomorphism between H(𝒴m)H^{*}(\mathcal{Y}_{m}) and the (finite) summand in H()H^{*}(\mathcal{R}) consisting of the polynomials in τ\tau of degree at most mm with 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*} coefficients.

Turning this around, this lemma asserts in effect that the homology of \mathcal{R} that is dual to the summand in question is obtained via push-forward from the homology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} via a fiber preserving embedding of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} into \mathcal{R}.

Proof of Lemma A.6: Let 𝒦mH()\mathcal{K}_{m}\subset H^{*}(\mathcal{R}) denote the summand consisting of the polynomials in τ\tau of degree at most mm with 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*} coefficients. Note in particular (from Lemma A.2) that this summand is the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m}. By virtue of the third bullet assumption in (5.5), this summand 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m} is visible in all sufficiently large kk versions of the subspace U𝔘kΨU((VU0)/)\displaystyle\bigcup_{U\in\operatorname{\mathfrak{U}_{k}}}\Psi_{U}((V_{U}-0)/\mathbb{R}^{*}). It then follows from Lemmas A.5 that if mm^{\prime} is sufficiently large, then pull-back to 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}} of 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m} via sufficiently large kk versions of Lemma A.3’s fiber preserving embeddings of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}} into \mathcal{R} defines an injective homomorphism from 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m} into the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}}. Because these maps are fiber preserving, the image of 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m} is the summand in the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}} given by the polynomials in τ\tau of degree at most mm with 𝒞\mathcal{C}^{*} coefficients. With this understood, note that if m>mm^{\prime}>m, then there is a canonical fiber preserving embedding of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} into 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}} which is fiberwise the standard embedding of 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m+1} in 2m+1\operatorname{\mathbb{RP}}^{2m^{\prime}+1}. This follows from the fact that the matrix in (A.3) is block diagonal. As a consequence, this embedding pulls back the 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m} summand of the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m^{\prime}} isomorphically onto the cohomology of 𝒴m\mathcal{Y}_{m} to give Lemma A.2’s identification of this cohomology with 𝒦m\mathcal{K}_{m}.

References

  • [1] L. Faddeev, Operator anomaly for Gauss’s law. Phys. Lett. B, 145 81-84., 1984.
  • [2] D. B. Fuks, Cohomology of the braid group mod 2; Funkcional. Anal. i Prilovzen 4 (1970) 62-173.
  • [3] A. Hatcher, Algebraic Topology; Cambridge University Press 2001.
  • [4] T. Kato, Perturbation theory for linear operators; Springer 1995
  • [5] L. Müller. Extended functorial field theories and anomalies in quantum field theory. arXiv:2003.08217., 2003.
  • [6] J. Mawhin and M. Willem, Origin and evolution of the Palais-Smale condition in critical point theory; Journ. Fixed Point Theory and Appl. 7 (2010) 265-290.
  • [7] R. Palais and S. Smale, A generalized Morse theory; Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 70 (1964) 165-172.
  • [8] C. Schiessel, Integral cohomology of configuration spaces of the sphere; Homology, Homotopy and Appl. 21 (2019) 283-302.
  • [9] G. Segal, Faddeev’s anomaly in Gauss’ law. preprint circa, 1984.
  • [10] C. H. Taubes, The zero loci of /2\mathbb{Z}/2 harmonic spinors in dimension 2, 3 and 4. arXiv:1407.6206, 2014.
  • [11] C. H. Taubes and Y-Y. Wu, Examples of singularity models for \mathbb{Z}/2 harmonic 1-forms and spinors in dimension three J. Gökova Geom. Topol., 2021.